Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
T H E
HILDHOOD OF RELIG IONS :
EMBRACING A SIMPLE ACCOUN T OF
THE BIRTH AND G ROWTH OF M YTHS AND LEGENDS
EDWARD CLODD ,
AUTHOR OF
THE CH ILDHOOD OF THE WORLD .
W e w e re a l l bro th e rs, be cau se w e h ad on e w ork, and on e h ope,
and on e Al l-Fa th er.”
-A l t L ocke , p . 273.
HEN RY S . K I N G Co .,
65 CORNH ILL, AND 1 2 PATERNOSTER Row,LONDON .
1 8 7 5 .
PR E F A C E.
I N a l ittle book entitled Th e Childhood of th e
World,
’ which w as receiv ed by th e public with
unlooked- for fav our,an attempt w as made t o con
v ey t o young persons th e knowledge concerningm an’s early condition which has been gathered
during recent years, and it is t o th e Se cond Part
of that work,which treats of h is adv ance from
low er t o higher stages of religious bel ief, that th e
present v olum e,which deals m ainly with th e ex
pression and embodim ent of that belief in certain
great re ligions of t h e East,is intended t o be
supplem ental .
Th e question which forces itse lf upon al l w h o
are interested in th e education of th e young, is
what they shal l be taught regarding th e re lation
of th e Bibl e t o other sacred scriptures, and t o t h e
declarations of modern science where they fail t o
harmonise with its statemen ts ; and it is as a
iv PREFACE .
humble contribution t o t h e solution of that ques
tion,that th e present and preceding v olumes hav e
be en written .
In an age which h as been truly characterised bya leading thinker as on e of weak conv ictions
,
’it
seems t o m e incumbent on those w ho,in accept
ing th e conclusions t o which th e discov eries of ou r
tim e point,regard t h e in ev itable displacem ent of
m any beliefs without fear, because assured that
th e great v erities remain,t o be faithful t o their
conv ictions, and t o sh ow that th e'
process of de
struction is rem ov ing only th e scaffolding which ,
once useful , n ow obscures t h e temple from ou r
View .
In th e absence of any like e lem entary treatise
upon subj ects regarding which much ignorance
and apathy prev ail , and th e treatm ent of which
is at present confined t o works for t h e most part
high -priced,and n ot always accessible
,I hope
that t his book m ay n ot be regarded as ne edless,
h owev er far it fa l ls short of th e requirem ent which
appears t o m e t o exist, and which it v entures t o
temporarily supply.
The mass of m aterial at one’s disposal renders
PREFACE .
it s clear presentm ent within a m oderate compass
somevifhat difficul t, bu t I hav e been at pains t o
sele ct th e essential portions,and
,in View of those
t o whom th e body of th e work is addressed,t o
choose th e simplest language which t h e sev eral
subj ects permit . I f th e styl e is thus more fami
liar than dignified, I hope it m ay with greater
success attract th e ear of th e youthful reader.
Th e Notes which are placed at th e end of th e
book m ay be found useful t o parents and teachers,
as wel l as t o those w ho m ay hereafter desire t o
pursue th e m atters t o which it is designed to serv e
as a simpl e introduction,while th e . refe rences
affixed wil l indicate some of th e authorities t o
whom I am under obligation . Th e number of
these prev ents spe cific acknowledgm ent, bu t I
can n not om it expre ssing much indebtedness t o
Profs. Max Mull er,Whitney, andDe G ubernat is
,and
t o Drs Mu ir,Tylor, Legge and th e lam ented
Dr Deutsch,for th e aid afforded by their works
in th e preparation of this book. Th e con t ribu
tions of Professor Max Mul ler and Dr Muir
t o th e subj ect of Comparativ e Theology are
of th e highest v alue t o t h e student, while in a ll
v i PREFACE .
that re lates t o th e de v e lopm ent Of mythologyand re ligion am ong mankind th e study Of Dr
Tylor’s unsurpassed v olumes on
‘ Primitiv e Cu l
ture is indispensable .
133, BRECKNOCK ROAD, LONDON ,
March 1875 .
CONTENTS.
CRAP.
I . INTRODUCTORYI I . LEG ENDS OF THE PAST ABOUT THE CREATIONI I I . CREATION AS TOLD BY SCIENCEIV. LEG ENDS OF THE PAST ABOUT MANKINDV. EARLY RACES OF MANKINDVI . THE ARYAN OR INDO-EUROPEAN NATIONS
A. THE ARYANS I N THEIR UND IVIDED STATEB. THEIR CIVILIZATIONC. SOURCE OF OUR KNOWLEDG E ABOUT THEMD. THEIR REL IG IONE. THEIR MYTHSF. THE SEPARATION OF THE ARYAN TR IBES
VI I . THE ANCIENT AND MODERN HINDU RELIG IONS
VI I I . THE ANCIENT RELIG ION OF PERSIAI X . BUDDHISMX . THE RELIG IONS OF CH INA
PAG E
viii CON TEN TS .
PA G EX I . THE SEMITIC NATIONSX I I . MOHAMMADAN ISM,
OR ISLAMX I I I . ON THE STUDY OF THE BIBLE
CONCLUSION
APPEND I X .
NOTE A. On the likeness betw een certa in Cha ldean and
Jew ish legends
B. On the origin of the Solar System
C. On the punishmen t of an ima ls a nd lif eless oh
jects a s the cause of injury to Mankind
D . On the supposed birthp lace of l il ankind
E. On the common origin of Fa iry Ta les
F. The sacred books of Hindu ism
On the w ords Brahmd or Bra hm andBrahmd
H. T he sacred books of the Pdrsi religion
1. Legends rela ting to the bir th of Buddha
K . The sa cred books of Buddh ism
L. The sacred books, or Classics, of the Chinese
INDEX
THE
CHILDHOOD OF RELI G IONS.
fl
CH APT ER I .
INTRODUCTORY .
A POET w ho h as put many wise and tender
thoughts into v erses ful l of music,once wrote som e
lines on th e birthday Of a great and good m an,
whose life’s del ight w as in listening t o al l that
Nature h as to tel l , and w h o n ot long since passed
away from earth t o l earn n ew l essons in som e
part of th e wide univ erse of G od.
e poem tel ls u s that as th e boy lay in h is
‘Nature,t h e old nurse , took
The ch ild upon h er knee ,
Saying :“Here is a story
-book
Thy Fath er h as w rit t en for t hee .
Come w ander w ith me ,”sh e said,
I n to regions yet un t rod ;
And read w hat is st il l unread
I n th e manuscript s of G od.
”
A
2 !N’
I‘
ROD UCTOR Y. [CHAP r.
And h e w andered aw ay and aw ay
With Nature,t h e dear Old nurse
,
Who sang to h im nigh t and day
Th e rhymes of th e univ erse .
And w h en ev er th e w ay seemed long,
Or h is h eart began to fail ,
She w ould sing a more w onderful song,
Or tel l a more marv ellous tale .
’
It is some fragment Of th e wonderful storywithout an end t o which Agassiz (for it is h e of
whom Longfe l low speaks in th e poem)listened so
gladly, a story as true as it is wonderful and as
beautiful as it is true,that I want t o tel l you ,
if
you t oo wish t o open your young eyes t o th e
sights that ev er grow more charmful , and your
ears t o th e sounds that giv e forth n o unsweet
notes otherwise th e story is n ot for you .
To learn wel l th e lessons w hich Nature is ev er
wil ling t o teach,w e must begin while w e are
young, for then th e memory is ‘w ax t o receiv e
and marble t o retain .
’Th e mind, like a knife
,
quickly rusts if it be n ot u sed. Unless th e eye is
trained t o see,it becomes dim ; unl ess th e ear is
trained t o hear,it gets dull ed ; and this is w hy so
many, careless t o sharpen their wits on the whet
CHAP. I . ] I N TROD UCTOR Y. 3
stone Of outlook and thought, enter into l ife andpass
aw ay from it,nev er knowing in what a world Of
beauty, of bounty and of wonder they hav e l iv ed.
SO I would hav e you treasure th e joy which
earth and heav en yield as riches that n o m oth or
rust can corrupt or thief break through and steal ;that make th e poorest boy w h o sm iles h is thanks
for th e bit of blue sky that roofs th e murky court
in which h e l iv es, happier, and therefore wealthier,than th e richest lord wh ose sunlit acres of wood
land and meadow cal l frbm h im nothing bu t a
yawn.
I think you w il l be interested in listening to
a few curious stories in which m en Of Old hav e
striv en to account for th e univ erse,h ow it all .
began t o be and what keeps it going . Some of
these stories hav e on ly com e t o l ight during th e
last f ew years, and this through th e patient
labourszof learned scholars, w h o hav e found them
buried in th e sacredwritings of certain religions of
th e East. We will then see what ou r men of
science hav e learned from th e story-book Of
Nature about th e earth’s history in th e ages long,
long ago, when as ye t n o man liv ed upon it ;
4 [N YROB UCTOR Y. [CHAR I .
when n o children, with eyes laughter-filled, made
nosegays of its flowers,and ran after th e j ewels
which they were told lay sparkl ing where t h e
rainbow touched th e ground ; bu t when G od,
ev er-working, nev er-resting,since work and rest
w ith Him are on e, w as fitting it t o be th e abode
of life .
Fol lowing th e same sure guides into that dim
Old past, w e will learn a l ittle of th e mightychanges which, wrought by fire and w ater
,hav e
giv en t o th e earth’s face its rugged, ragged ou t
l ine , and also a little about th e strange creatures
that liv ed and struggled and died ages before
G od’s highest creature , m an
,w as placed here .
Then after tel ling how th e earliest races of m en
slowly cov ered large parts Of th e earth,th e w ay
wil l be clear for an account of th e great parent
nation whose many children hav e spread them
selv es ov er nearly th e whole Of Europe , ov er large
port ions Of Asia, and, since its discov ery by C01
umbus, of America . We wil l learn somethingabout th e life these forefathers liv ed while t o
gether in on e home,the language they spake , th e
thoughts that fil led their breasts , and how those
CHAP. L ] [N TROD UCTOR Y. 5
thoughts liv e on among u s and other peoples in
many shapes, both weird and Winsome .
For I expect it wil l be news t o some Of you
that th e dear old tales which come n ow -a -days
bound in green and gold and‘
fu l l of fin e pictures,
such as Cinderel la , Snow-White and Rosy-Bed
,
Beauty and th e Beast, are Older than any school
histories,and were told, Of course in somewhat
different form,by fathers and mothers t o their
children thousands of years ago in Asia,when
Europe w as cov ered with thick forests,
am idst
which huge wild beasts wandered.
I must stay here a moment t o say that only a
v ery little of what is n ow known concerning th e
matters already spoken of h as been gathered from
books. Men Of science,w istful to learn more of
that long before ou t of which w e hav e com e,hav e
deem ed n one of it s relics t oo trifling for their
study. They hav e searched on th e slopes Of
v al leys through which riv ers once flowed for th e
stone tools and weapons wherewith th e first m en
worked and fought , and explored th e cav ern s
which from early times gav e shelter t o m an and
beast they hav e Opened great earth-mounds and
6 I N TROD UCTOR Y. [CHAR r.
tombs for rem ains of th e dead laid within them
they hav e spel led ou t th e picture -words painted on
t h e wal ls Of temples choked with th e drifted sand
of centuries,th e wedge -shaped letters cut on rocks
and stamped on sun -dried bricks,also th e writing
on crumbl ing papyri, dried palm- leav es, barks of
trees and other substances ; they hav e traced
words in comm on u se t o th e roots from which
they sprang, and fairy tales and l egends t o t h e
hom e of fancy where m any Of them were born
and thus h as com e t o u s,in ways undream ed of by
ou r forefathers,rich treasures of knowledge .
Lastly, though by n o m eans th e l east, we wil l
Open som e Of th e sacred books of India , Persia ,
China,Arabia and other lands, t o see for ourselv es
w hat th e wisest and best of th e ancients hav e
thought about this wondrous life and what is t o
com e after it . For thought rules th e world. It
makes n o noise,bu t liv es on and reigns when al l '
th e bustling and th e shouting that seem ed t o stifle
it are hushed,and whilst th e great works which
it guided th e hand Of m an to do hav e perished,
or remain t o te l l Of pomp and glory gone for ev er,
it is -w it lr u s in th e words of wisdom that ‘
shal l
CHAP. L ] I N TROD UCTOR Y.
n ot pass away,’and t o which w e do wel l t o giv e
heed.
I hav e said how much l ife gains in joyfu ln ess
if our ears be kept open t o th e sweet v oices Of
nature,and our eyes awake t o it s lov esome sights,
and I would add h ow much it gains in tru stfu l
n ess by ev en a slight knowl edge of th e religions
which are at this day th e hOpe and stay of hun
dreds Of millions Of our fel low- creatures. We
learn t herefrom h ow v ery near t o h is children th e
Al l -Father,t o u se th e forceful name by which th e
old Norsemen cal ledHim,h as always been ; near
n ow,near in t h e days that are gone ; and that
there n ev er w as a time when He dwel t apart
from m en,caring n ot whether they were v ile or
holy, bu t tha t al l age and place and human life is
sacred with His presence . We shal l learn ,t oo,
Th at in all ages
Ev ery h uman h eart is human ;That in ev en sav age bosoms
There are longings, yearnings, striv ings,For t h e good th ey compreh end not
That the feeble hands and h elpless,G roping blindl y in th e darkn ess,Trus t G od
’
s righ t hand in t hat darkness
And are'
lift ed up and strength ened,’
8 I N TR01)UCTOR Y. [cHAP. r.
so that when w e read h ow poor wild souls,ot av
ing after th e Power which they feel about them,
are n ot able t o rise abov e t he worship Of bunches
of feathers or piles of stones,w e shal l know that
it is th e liv ing G od for whom they are feel ing ,and be sure that He wil l at last lead to Himself
these ch ildren crying for a l ight .
’
It gav e m en larger and grander v iews of G od
when they l earnt that th e earth is on e amongmany bodies circling round th e sun
,and that th e
sun himself is on e of numberless suns that are
strewn as star-dust in th e heav ens, and it will
giv e each of u s,whose nature is made t o t rust, a
larger trust in ,and more lov ing thought of, Him
t o l earn that o ur rel igion is on e among manyreligions , and that nowhere is there an altogether
godless race .
To u se a homely figure , w e shal l see that th e
religions of th e world are like human faces,al l of
which hav e something in common ; nose , eyes,
mouth , and so on ; while al l differ, some be ingm ore beautiful than others. An d w e shal l also
see that wherev er any re ligion exists which has
stru ck its roots deep dow n into t h e life of a
CHAPT ER I I .
LEG ENDS OF THE PAST ABOUT THE CREATION.
I N ev ery land and age m an has looked up t o th e
great, silent heav en, with its unresting sun , moon
and stars ; and upon this earth , with its robe of
many folds and colours, and asked, Did these
things m ake them selv es ? Had they a Maker ?
I f so,h ow didHe m ake them ,
and h ow long ago 2
What can He h e l ike 2’And th e questions hav e
had al l kinds of answers framed t o meet them ,
and n ot a few strange stories wov en t o explain th e
hard matter.
It is well known t o you that among' many
bel iefs, n ow found to be wrong,which were held
in bygone days, people thought that th e earth
w as a flat and fixed thing, for whose sole benefit
th e sun shone by day and th e moon and stars byn ight. Now
,such a be lief as this is n o matter
for wonderment,because it w as th e only be lief
then possible . People must speak of things as
CHAP. I L ] LE G ENDS OF THE PAST. 1 1
they appear,and w e still talk Of th e sun rising and
setting, although w e are sure h e does nothing of th e
kind. I f you had not l earnt anything from books
and other he lps about t h e roundness of t h e earth
and its mov ements in space,and had been shut
up al l your life in som e wide plain where n o hil ls
broke th e long, low line around,and gav e you a
sight, le t u s say, Of th e sea hiding in th e distance
the bu l ls of ships, you would hav e be liev ed th e
earth to be flat and fixed,and l ighted by th e sun
trav el ling daily across th e sky, because your
senses led you to such bel ief. Neither could you
hav e learnt anything of t h e v astness and distance
of th e sun and stars,and you might hav e made
th e most simple guesses about these matters, as
did some Of th e wise G reeks. On e Of them said
that th e m oon w as as large as that part Of G reece
once known as th e Peloponnesus,bu t n ow cal led
th e Morea,and w as laughed at for h is boldness ;
w hile another he ld that th e pale bel t of light
w hich is named, from a pretty myth, th e MilkyWay, and which w e know con sists of mil lions of
stars, Of w hich ou r sun is on e , w as th e place
where th e tw o hal v es of th e sky are joined
12 LEG ENDS OF THE PAST [CHAP. l l .
together. And it w as a v ery long tim e before
people would belie v e that there were mil lions of
mankind w h o were walking with their feet oppo
site t o ours on another part of th e earth .
Bu t as th e mind of man searched deeper into
things many of them were found t o be other than
they seemed, and thus al l truer know ledge as t o
what they are h as been gained by slow and sure
c orrection of that which t h e senses first told about
them . It would fil l a bigger book than this t o
te l l through w hat paths of darkness and danger
th e master-spirits of Old cut their w ay to light,amidst what silence and fear they worked, and
with what trembling they told their discov eries to
a trusted few,bu t th e story is on e you will do wel l
t o study . And n ow l et u s look at a few of th e
old legends about th e beginning Of things. Theya re for th e most part bu t l ittle known
,and
although th e form s in which som e of them are
c ast are crude and foolish,they are worth more
than a smile . They were v e ry real to those
w h o fram ed them,and th e wise wil l gladly find in
t hem this truth that in th e presence of t he great
fact Of earth , sea and sky, man h as seen a greater
CHAP. ABOUT THE CREATI ON . 1 3
fact than they, ev en a Cause without whom theyhad nev er been , a Cause t o whom h e h as giv en
many a different name and paid worship in manya strange fashion.
Th e spirit in which these early guesses at
truth should be read is we l l enforced in this story,which comes from an ancient book added t o on e
of th e Vedas or sacred books of th e Hindus.
A fath er tel ls h is v ain-minded son,in whom n o
sense of wonder dwel ls, t o bring h im a fruit Of th e
huge banyan- tree or I ndian‘
fig-tree . Break it ,
’
said t he father what do you see 2’
Some
v ery smal l seeds,repl ied th e son .
‘ Break one
of them ; what do you see in it asked th e
father. Nothing, my father,’answered th e son .
My child,’said th e father, Where you see n o
thing there dwel ls a mighty banyan - tree .
’
By w ay of comparing them with th e stories
which fol low,it m ay be wel l t o set down in simpl e
outl ine th e tw o accounts of t h e Creation which are
giv en in th e Book of G enesis.
In th e first accoun t , wh ich is contained in
ch ap . i. l , t o chap . 11 . 3 , w e are told :‘ In th e
I 4 LE G END S OF THE PAS T [CHAP. I I .
beginning G od created th e heav en and th e
e arth .
’
On th e first day lightwas created and div ided
from th e darkness, thus causing day and night .
On th e second day an expanse w as formed
abov e th e earth , div iding th e waters upon th e
earth from those which were t o be stored as rain .
(As G enesis v n . 1 1 shows,this expanse or dome
w as bel iev ed t o be ful l of W l ndOWS,which were
opened whenev er it w as needful t o l et th e rain
through . Th e notion that th e sky is a great roof
c ov ering in a flat world is an idea easily framed byth e unl earned th e Polynesians, for example
,cal l
foreigners heav en-bursters,
’as h av ing broken in
from another world outside .)On th e third day th e remainder of th e waters
were gathered together as seas,and th e land w as
made t o bring forth grass and herb and tree .
On th e fou rth day G od made tw o great lights,th e sun and moon : He made t h e stars also.
’
On th e fifth day He peopled th e waters with
fishes and th e dom e abov e with birds.
On th e sixth day th e work of creation w as
e nded by th e earth bringing forth four-foo
CHAP. ABOUT THE CREAT] ON . I 5
beasts and creeping things ; man and woman,as
th e last and chiefest, being made ‘ in th e image
of G od,’Who looked upon al l that He h ad made
,
saw that it w as good, and on th e seven th day
rested from His work .
Th e secon d accou n t, which is giv en in G enesis 11 .
4 t o th e end,speaks of th e earth as without water
and plants and trees,because there w as n o rain
and n ot a m an t o til l th e ground.
Then t h e earth w as watered by a mist,and man
w as made of th e dust of th e ground by th e Lord’
G od, Wh o breathed into h is nostrils th e breath of
life so that h e became a liv ing soul .’
Man w as then placed in th e garden of Eden
with leav e t o eat of th e fruit of ev ery tree except
the t ree of knowledge of good and ev il . Then
beasts and birds were made and brought t o Adam
that h e might giv e them names. Last of all, th e
Lord G od made a woman'
from a rib t aken from
Adam’s side whil e h e sl ept.
At this point you may ask,How are w e to read
these and other Bible ston es ? What they tell u s
about th e creation,th e early state of man ,
th e
1 6 LE G END S OF THE PAS T [CHAP . I I .
univ erse in which w e l ive,th e age of the earth
,
and other kindred matters,differs so v ery much
from what lesson-books On these subj ects teach ,
that w e feel puzzled which t o believ e .
Th e answer which I will try to giv e to this
question before w e pass on t o th e other legends
may sav e you th e irksome work of unl earningmuch in after years which is Often taught upon
these matters .
Since that which has to be said about on e Bible
legend applies t o al l th e rest, w e wil l deal with
those already giv en about th e Creation .
In bygone years people believ ed ev ery word of
those l egends t o be true , and there is a large
number w h o stil l bel iev e this, strangely ov erlookingth e fact that th e account giv en in th e first chapter
of G enesis of th e mode and order in which things
were made differs from th e account giv en in th e
second chapter, and therefore that on e of them
must be wrong. After a time the Bible storyseemed t o be contradicted by th e witness of those
remains of th e past which are found deep down in
th e earth , and although many books hav e been
written with th e v iew of showing that there is n o
1 8 LE G END S OF THE PAST [CHAP . n .
and w e are glad t o learn what they hav e t o tell u s,
and, since v ery few h av e either time or tal ent t o
search for themselv es,to rely thereon. Bu t w e are
none th e less ready, as are th e writers themselv es,
to giv e up al l if it is prov ed t o be wrong,and t o
welcome the newer knowl edge which th e ages
bring.
That w e must apply this t o th e reading Of th e
Bible I hav e sought t o show at page 230. Th e
unknown authors of G enesis,w ho it is thought
compiled that book from Older writings, and to '
whom th e legends of other nations were known,
as th e likeness betw een th e Jewish , Babyl onian
and Persian testifies, speak of th e e arth as made
before th e sun,and as arched ov er by a solid
firm am en t . It w as t o them a flat thing that
mov ed not,and since no v oice h as ev er come
from th e unseen t o instruct man in things which
G od has giv en h im powers t o find ou t,these writers
were n ot wiser than th e wisest Of th e age in which
they liv ed. Bu t th e round earth w as none th e
less mov ing in it s course at th e rate of nineteen
mil es in ev ery second of time,else spring and
summer, autumn and winter,had n ot then been .
CHAP. ABOUT THE CREATI ON . 1 9
I f among th e different sacred books of th e world,for which
,as wil l be seen hereafter, th e sam e claims
t o be inspired ev ery word are made by those w h o
bel iev e in them,there w as on e book qu ite free
from mistakes and into which n o blunder could byany means enter, w e would gladly l earn Of it
,since
th e truth-seeking can hav e bu t on e desire , name ly,t o know what is true . Bu t none such h as ev er
existed, and nev er wil l exist, because ev ery book
is th e work of man and therefore l iable t o error.
That onl y is perfect which th e finger of”
the
Al mighty has written on th e rock-ribbed earth .
2. Those w ho hol d that there is n o real difference
between th e statements Of th e Bible and th e facts
of science,argue that when G od is said t o hav e
made th e heav en and earth in six days, it is n ot
days Of twenty-four hours each that are meant,
bu t ages or periods of unknown yet v ast
duration.
We must al l admit that it is v ery dangerous t o
force any meaning into words which, by unsettl ingwhat th e user of them intended t o conv ey, destroys
their plain intent. They are far t oo sacred t o
20 LE G END S OF THE PAST [CHAP. I I .
hav e tricks played with them ,and t o giv e words
more than on e meaning is t o make them mean
whatev er th e fancy inv ents ,
For w hat the lips hav e l igh tly said,
Th e h eart w ill lightly hold.
’
There can be n o doubt that days are meant as
such in G enesis, since to each day a‘ morning
’
and an‘ev ening
’is giv en (see chap. i. , v er. 5
,8,
1 3 , 1 9 , 23 , and this,together with th e fact
that th e appointm ent of th e sev enth day of th e
week as th e Jewish Sabbath w as based upon th e
hal lowing of that day by G od, prov es that
periods and suchlike words which convey n o
idea Of fixed l engths of time were n ot in t he
writer’s mind.
Th e u se of th e number sev en reminds us that
certain numbers were accounted sacred by ancient
nations, and that th e old mystery about them stil l
surv iv es in fool ish and unreasoning fears, and in
prov erbs as t o th e luck or ill -luck that attends
them . Th e early worship Of th e sun,moon and
fi v e planets m ay explain th e choice Of sev en as a
sacred number among some eastern and western
peoples, and so also may th e apparent changes in
CHAP. I L ] ABOU T THE CREATI ON 2 1
th e shape of th e moon , known as h erphases, which
ev ery sev en days bring with them ,andwhich account
for th e v ery early div ision of time into weeks.
This sacredness seems t o hav e link ed itself t o
t h e tradition of a crea tion in sev en days and t o
t h e frequent u se of that number in th e Bible ;
these in their turn l inking it t o many l egends of
th e Middle Ages, while th e stories of sev en sleepers,se v en wise m en
,sev en wonders Of th e world, and
so’
on , also show what importance w as giv en t o it
in Olden times.
3 . It is n ot wise or wel l t o cast aside th e Bible
story. We can afford t o be just t o th e past, and
ou r debt t o it is greater than w e can pay,since‘
its guesses made possibl e th e sure knowledge of .
our time . Howev er childish th e ancient explana
tions of things m ay seem t o u s,they were th e best
that could’
be h ad. They were th e work of honest
m en w h o, were they l iv ing n ow
,would gladly correct
their narrativ es by th e great discov eries of theselatter days . And those narrativ es contain for al l
time this truth, that ev ery effect h as a cause , and
that this mighty sumOf things for ev er speak
22 LEG ENDS OF THE PAST [Ci-LAP. n .
ing’witnesses t o a Power abl e t o produce and
shape al l t o its ow n ends a Power t o which m en
giv e th e name of G OD .
Therefore despise n ot th e old because it is old,
neither rej ect th e n ew because it is n ew,bu t v alue
each record of th e past for th e measure of truth
which m ay be therein, since if it hav e none of
that,it will perish
,n o matter how many millions
believ e it , n or with what shouts they striv e t o
stifle th e v oices of those w h o believ e it n ot .
Now w e will pass on t o other legends, begin
ning w ith th e Babylonian ,
! th e wild and uglyfeatures of which are in strong contrast t o th e
simpl eness and quiet dignity of th e story in
G enesis. This l egend, which is n o doubt cor
rect ly giv en, comes t o u s through a Babylonian
priest named Berosus,w h o liv ed in th e tim e of
Al exander th e G reat. The legend of th e crea
tion in th e old Phoenician rel igion closely re
sembles it .
There w as a time in which al l w as darkness
and water. From these came hideous creatures ;winged m en , m en with th e legs and horns of goats ;
See Note A.
CHAP. ABOU T THE CREATI ON . 23
bul ls with human . heads,an d suchlike monsters.
Ov er al l these .w as a woman, goddess of nature
and mother of al l beings, whom Belus,th e chief of
t he gods, cut in tw o, making of on e half th e earth ,
and of t h e other hal f th e sky. This caused th e
monsters t o die , as they could n ot bear th e l ight,upon seeing which Belus cut off h is ow n head
,and
th e gods then mixed th e blood that flowed there
from with th e dust of th e earth and formed man,
which accounts for h is sharing in th e div ine nature .
Belus afterwards m ade th e sun,moon, stars and
fiv e planets.
In th e ancient rel igion of th e Egyptians there
is a legend that th e sun wounded himself and that
from th e stream of h is blood h e created all beings;
Persian l egend : from th e sacred book of th e
Parsis,known as th e Zend-Av esta . Th e Eternal
Being produced tw o gr eat gods, on e named
Ormuzd, King of Light, w h o remained true
t o h im ; th e other named Ahrim an,King of
Darkness, w h o became th e author of ev il .
To destroy th e ev il, Ormuzd w as appointed t o
create th e world,which w as made t o last
24 LE G END S OF THE PAST [CHAP . 11 .
years. He form ed th e firm v aul t of heav en and
th e earth on which it rests,and dwel t at th e t op
~
of a mountain so high that it pierced th e upper
sky and reached th e source of l ight. He then
made su n,m oon and stars t o aid h im in h is
battl e with th e terrible power of darkness ; th e
univ erse being thus created in six periods ;
man,as in G enesis
,last of al l . Th e beauti
ful trust that dwelt in th e heart of th e pure
souled founder of th e old Persian faith that
good would in th e end gain th e v ictory ov er
ev il,w il l appear hereafter in th e account of that
religion .
Hindu legend : from an important book of th e
Brahman rel igion, cal led th e Laws of Manu,th e
first part of which treats of Creation .
The univ erse w as in darkness when Brahma
(which means force), himself unseen,dispel led th e
gloom ,first producing th e waters and causing them .
t o mov e . From a seed which h e had placed in
them there came a golden egg blazing with a
thousand beams,and in this
'
egg Brahma gav e
birth t o himself. There h e dwe lt and at last
26 LE G ENDS OF THE PAS T
To th e south of this yawning gulf there w as a
region of flam e,and t o th e north an abode ice
cold and dark . Torrents of v enom flowed from
t h e north into th e gulf and fil led it with ice , bu t
t h e fire came from th e south,and
,fal ling upon
th e ice,mel ted it . From th e m e lted drops there
arose th e giant Ymir, w h o, wicked him sel f,h ad a
wicked family of frost-giants. A cow w as also
formed from t h e m el ted ice , and sh e n ot only fed
th e giants with h er milk, bu t ou t of t h e stones
cov ered with sal t and hoar-frost l icked a m an of
strength and beauty, w h ose s on became th e father
of Odin , Yili and Ve . These three sl ew‘
Ymir,
and ou t of h is flesh they formed th e earth ; from
h is blood th e seas and waters,from h is bones th e
mountains,from h is hair th e trees, from h is skull
th e heav ens, from h is brains th e floating clouds,and from h is eyebrows a wal l round th e earth to
guard them from t he giant sons of Ymir,whose
anger they feared.
Th e old religion of th e Scandinav ians,w h o are
a branch of th e great G erman fam ily, is contained in
t w o books known as th e ‘ Eddas,
’a word thought
to mean G rea t- G ran dmother or An cestress. Th e
CHAP. ABOUT THE CREATI ON . 27
Elder Edda contains th e old mythic poems, and
th e Younger or Prose Edda such pagan l egends as
that j ust quoted, mixed with later ideas. Odin,th e Al fadir
,is therein thus spoken of
G angleri began h is speech : Wh o is first or
e ldest of al l gods Har said,He hight Alfadir
(is cal led Al l -Father) in our tongue , bu t in th e
old Asgard (or abode of th e gods) h e h ad twelv e
names.
Odin is named Alfadir because h e
is th e father of. all t h e gods, and also Valfadir
(Choosing Father) because h e chooses for h is
sons a ll w h o fall in combat,for whose abode h e
has prepared Valhal la (Hal l of th e Chosen).
Th e old Norsemen spoke of death as Heimgany
that is, hom e -
going,’a thought always beautiful
and tender, bu t stil l more so as coming from these
wild rov ers of th e ‘ hom eless sea .
’
G reek l egend : from th e Theogony, or Origin
of th e G ods,
’said by some t o be one of th e works
of Hesiod,an ancient poet . Th e G reek priests
and wise m en rev ered it greatly.
In th e beginning there w as huge and form less
28 LE G ENDS OF THE PAS T. [CHAR n .
Chaos, from whom came G aia, th e broad-bosomed
earth,and Tartarus
,dark and dim
,below th e earth .
Then appeared beautiful Eros, or Lov e . From
Chaos also came night and darkness, from these
e t her and day, whilst th e earth gav e birth t o »
Uranus, th e all - surrounding, starry heav en, and
t o th e mountains and th e sea . Then G aia and
Uranus married, and from them sprang demi
gods and m en .
When you know more of th e ancient peoples
w h o worked ou t their thoughts about earth,sky
and l iv ing things in such v aried shape,and hav e
l earned amidst what different scenery each‘
liv ed
h ow Frost and Fire h ad fierce unending battle,
and th e I ce -G iant h is hearthless hom e where t h e
hardy Norsemen dwelt ; h ow sunshine and shadow
made beautiful th e well -wooded land of m ountains
and stream s in th e bright south where t h e G reeks
dwe lt ; you will understand w hy on e legend sh ould
impress us by it s rugged grandeur and another
enchant u s with it s stately grace .
CHAPT ER I I I.
CREATION AS TOLD BY SCIENCE.
YOU hav e been taught that th e earth is on e of a
number of p lanets (so called from a G reek word
m eaning to w ander) which , with other bodies,
trav el round th e sun ,h e being th e centre of wha t
is cal l ed th e solar system (from Latin sol , th e
sun). Astronomy prim ers will tel l you that ev erystar is a sun ,
t h e centre of a solar system,and
that our sun appears so large and bright because
h e is th e star nearest t o u s.
It is believ ed that th e particles of mat ter w hich
compose th e solar system (and w hat h as n ow to
be said applies t o th e formation of ev ery other
solar system)were once in a gas-like state, and in
th e v ast space ov er which they were spread, so
distant from on e another as to be at rest. In th e
cou rse of countless ages th e imm ense mass became
cooler through radiation,or loss of heat into
space , and th e particles were drawn closer t o
30 CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI EN CE . [CHAR m .
gether, and brought into a spinning motion,so
that they became a huge self- shining, highl yheated mass, somewhat bal l - shaped. Th e m otion
w as quickened as th e particl es becam e more u nited,
bu t when th e force which swept them past th e
centre of th e entire mass w as greater than th e
force which dragged them towards it , rings of th e
outermost portion were thrown off on e by on e,
which continued th e wheel - like motion of th e
mass from which they had been cast. Each ringbecame broken at th e points where th e particles
had clustered thickest, and these fragments,stil l
spinning , gathered each round it s centre , and
threw ofl'
rings in l ike manner.
Th e huge ball in th e centre of th e whole h e
came th e su n ,th e ring fragments became th e
p lanets with their twofold motion,on e tOp
-like,
th e other round th e sun ,and th e rings cast from
them became their moon s each of these bodies
being in a mol ten state . In th e case of Saturn
n ot only were eight moons formed, bu t there re
main rev olv ing round h im th e rings which so add
t o h is beauty as an object in th e telescope , and
which are said to be made up of countless bodies.
ca n». CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE . 3 1
Th e comets and streams of m eteors which be
long t o our solar system were probably outlyingfragments and sm all er masses of th e broken rings.
"e
Each body ; sun, planet, moon, meteor
, became
gl obe-shaped in obedience t o a law of th e un i
v erse known as a ttraet’lon (from Latin words
meaning draw n tow ards). It is th e law by which
the dewdrop,th e tear that fal ls from th e eye , the
melted l ead dropped from th e t op of a tower
where shot is made,become round. Th e l ittle
particles draw closely together, and in so doingarrange themselv es around th e centre , t o which
they are each a ttracted.
It is an important he lp t o a clear understand
ing of th e history of th e earth t o know what .
ground there is for t he statement that each bodyof th e solar system w as in a molten condition.
Now there are certain forces in nature,such as
ligh t , heat, electricity, &c . ,each of which can
produce , or be produced by, th e rest. From this
it h as been concluded that they are different
forms or modes of on e“
unknown force that cannot
be destroyed.
See Not e B.
32 CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI EN CE. [CHAR 1 11.
Thus, t o borrow an il lustration of what is meant
In th e case of a church spire struck by l ightning ,
th e force l eapt from t h e cloud t o th e spire -cross as
light ; ran down th e metal as electricity ; mel ted
it as hea t ; then burrowed through th e stone
work till it got t o metal again, spl itting th e stone
in its course as m otion ; found th e metal and ran
harml essly down it as electricity, bu t changing in
its course probably th e positions on e to anothe r of
th e atoms composing th e metal,as magn etism ;
and then burst through th e stone-work again as
motion ,so injuring th e spire throughout that it
had t o be pul led dow n and re -built.
Therefore heat is n ot a substance,a subtle
fluid,as w as once thought, bu t a motion am ong
the particl es of matter. Bodies do n ot become
heav ier when they are heated,bu t they expand ;
that is, th e heat driv es their particl es asunder, so
that th e minute spaces between them are widened
and th e body takes up more room . Knowing this,
a smith, before h e puts h 00ps on casks or tires
round wheels, makes them red-hot . Th e heat
expands them ,and as they cool they shrink and
bind tightly round th e cask or whee l . And you
34 CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE . [CHAR I n .
larger th e body, th e longer it takes to cool,t h e
outside cooling before t h e centre . Th e su n is so
v ast a body that h e is stil l white h ot, giv ing ou t
heat, l ight and other forces. Th e moons beingth e smal lest bodies were t h e first t o cool then th e
smal le r planets,until w e com e t o huge Jupiter
and Saturn,which for aught w e know m ay still
be sh edding som e light and heat upon their
moons. As each plane t w as once a sm al l sun,
there w as a time,n ot t o be counted by years ,
when th e earth gav e forth l ight and heat,and
perchance supported life upon th e n ow airl ess,sea
less moon .
And although th e earth ’s crust had becom e cool
and hard enormous ages back ,there is stil l a v ast
store of heat be low,which shows it s power in th e
v olcano belching forth it s stream s of lav a in th e
earthquake shaking dow n large cities and buryingpeopl e in their ruins and in th e h ot springs from
which,chiefly in Iceland, j ets of boiling water are
thrown t o a great height. The deepest mines,which
,compared t o th e thickness of t h e earth
,
are bu t as scratchings on a school globe , are so
hot that were it n ot for currents of fresh air th e
CHAP . U L ] CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE . 35
m iners could n ot work in them . This store of
heat is slowly bu t surely slipping away into space,
so that final ly th e earth wil l becom e cold t o it s
v ery core .
In brief,what th e sun is th e earth w as mil lions
of years ago ; and w hat th e m oon n ow is t h e
earth wil l be m il lions of years hence , when t h e
flowers wil l bloom and th e children romp else
where .
When th e earth w as a mol ten ball there were
zones of v apour round it , which slowly condensed
and fel l as water into th e v al leys and cracks an d
lower lev el s of th e cool ing crust, fil ling them and
thereby forming riv er,sea and ocean .
Of th e mode in which ,as th e cool ing went on ,
there fell from these zones different m aterials
w hich he lped t o prepare th e earth for th e support
of th e life that w as t o appear thereon,or of t h e
v iews he ld about th e thickness of th e crust and
th e nature of th e matter beneath it,I cannot here
speak. These are am ong th e guesses of th e wise,
w hich may or m ay not be true,
and w e hav e
already m ore of wel l-prov ed statem ent than this
chapter can contain.
CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE . tem p . in .
The crust of th e earth is made up of rocks of
many kinds and ages, al l of which hav e been
e ither laid down by wate r or me lted and m ixed
together by fire . Of t h e form er,som e are com
posed of grains of v arious stones, and others large lyor whol ly of th e rem ains of once-living animals and
plants : t h e fire -fused rocks containing n o traces of
such remains. It is this crust which te l ls so sure lyth e story of those v ast changes of which th e earth
h as been th e scene , and which are still going on ;
h ow th e heat within is rending th e surface in on e
place and upheav ing or sinking it in other places ;h ow ev ery l ittle stream and brookle t is doing its
work in al tering t h e face of things, carrying soil
t o th e sea , which is with hungry maw eating awayt h e rock-bound coasts and softer fringes of th e
land ; h ow ,as t h e resul t of this
,n ew continents
and islands are slowly uprising from th e ocean, to
be one day dowered with th e richest gifts of nature ,studded with homesteads and cities
,and th e birth
place of wonders undream t of which th e spirit of
man shall rev ea l when th e ocean wil l in its turn
cov er t h e happy homes of n ow th e sunn iest lands.
Al l this is beyond que stion, for there is n o rest
CHAP. m . ] CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI EN CE . 37
in nature,n ot ev en in th e things which look
dul lest and deadest ; th e particles that make up
a stone being most l ikely ev er mov ing, as w e
known th e particles,of a magnet are .
Professor Huxl ey, in describing th e surprisingm ov em ents of l ittl e bodies which course through
t h e fluid in th e hairs of th e common stingingnettle
,just as l ike l ittle bodies float in our blood
,
repairing th e ceaseless waste of our frames,says
that if our ears could catch th e murmur of t h e
currents whirl ing in t h e n umberl ess cel ls which
m ake up e v ery tree ,‘w e should be stunned as
with th e roar of a great city.
’
By w ay of il l ustration that th e earth’s face is
ev er changing , a study of it s crust and a surv eyof it s sea -depths tel l u s that ou r ow n island h as
been m ore than once buried under th e waters.
Since m an first appeared,th e greater part of th e
British Isl es,of central Europe , of North Am erica
,
and of northern Asia,hav e been beneath th e sea
,
and t h e Caspian andAral seas united as on e great
ocean . There is a l egend of a lost island nam ed
Atlantis, placed by Plato west of th e Pillars of
Hercules in th e Atlantic Ocean , , and w e know that
3s CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE . [cumm .
th e Can ary Isl es and th e Az ores are th e highest
peaks of th e continent which lies beneath those
wate rs. A nam e h as already been giv en t o a
v anished land which once stretched from th e
eastern coast of Africa . Of this land,which
there is good reason for thinking w as th e bir th
place of m ankind,Madagas car, Ceylon and other
islands t o th e north- east,perhaps far into th e
Pacific Ocean,are th e unburied parts. Th e great
desert of Sahara w as once cov ered by a sea whose
wav es dashed against th e m ountain ranges of
northern Africa , and w e shal l learn further on
that there w as a tim e when those ranges were
united to Europe .
N0 on e knows h ow long a tim e passed between
th e m olten state of th e earth and th e appearance
upon its surface of th e first forms of plant and
anim al life . That untold millions of years roll ed
away before th e crust w as cool enough to al low
t h e steamy v apours abov e it to fall as water,is
certain , and ev en then ages may hav e passed
before other than th e minutest kinds of life beganto be . Al l that men of science can do is to ge t a
CHAP. I I I ] CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI EN CE . 39
rough idea of th e tim e which it h as taken t o form
a giv en thickness of certain layers of rock,each of
which is cal led a stra tum (from a Latin word
m eaning spread ou t).
For example a v ery large portion of th e
earth’s crust consists of chalk,which
‘
is made up
of th e shel ls of exceedingly small creatures that
l iv e and die under water,creature s of a kind that
are at this m om ent form ing chalk beds at th e
bottom of our oceans. A layer of chalk one foot
thick is n ot heaped up in l ess than on e hundred
years and it probably takes a much longer tim e,
so that,as th e chalk beds in som e parts of Eng
land exceed on e thousand fe et in thickness,w e
are on th e safe side in reckoning that their forma
tion occupied n ot l ess than on e hundred thousand
years. And as any table of t he earth’s crust wil l
show you ,there are rocks abov e and be low t h e
chalk,for th e production of which m illions heaped
. upon millions of years are required.
Such v ast l engths of tim e m ay startle u s t o
whom bu t a few years of life here are giv en ,
bu t they count n ot with Him Wh o is from e v er
CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE. [CHAR I n .
lasting t o ev erlasting,and Wh o
,working through
th e ages, has caused this earth t o yie ld u s that
rich v ariety which age cannot wither.
’And
that v ariety t oo out of few materials ; for th e
bodies w e dwel l in ; t he air w e breathe ; th e
water w e drink ; and e v ery animal,tree and
flower,are for th e larger part form ed of three
gases, known t o u s as oxygen ,hydrogen and
nitrogen, each of which by itse lf is inv isible,
taste less and without sm e l l ! Oxygen forms
three -fourths of th e u pperm ost crust of th e earth.
In reading these nam es and th e nam es giv en
to o ther things,always seek th e reason w hythey
hav e been chosen ,bu t at th e sam e tim e rem em
ber that w e know nothing as t o what things are
i n them selves,and this wil l sav e you from m any
a boastful blunder of thinking that you know al l'
about a substance because you hav e learnt it s
n am e . Bu t in speaking of th e few materials ou t
of which such v ariety has come,there is some
thing m ore wonderful t o be said,and with it I
must close this chapter.
It is,I hope
,m ade cl ear to you , that th e su n
and al l the bodies in h is system are composed of
42 CREATI ON AS TOLD B Y SCI ENCE . [CHAR- I I I.
finger-post t o point what I think is th e right road
in which sound knowledge about this world’s h is
tory can be gained. You need n ot think that th e
lesson wil l be quickly learned, or that th e know
ledge wil l ev er be completed here . Science can
nev er te l l u s al l that w e should like t o know,or
l ead u s beyond th e v e il ‘ whe re m en grow bl in d
though ange ls know th e rest .
’Bu t w e shal l
agree that h er ‘
m arv el lous tale h as as much
poetry in it as th e old legends quoted, and cer
tain ly m ore of fact. Th e cloud- l ike mass becom es
a cooled globe , a fair and fertile world giv en m an
for dwe l ling-
place , truly an Eden (lan ol of de ligh t ,as that word means)where th e soft air w as wafted
laden with t h e fragrance of sweet flowers,where
th e birds warbled lov e -music,
and th e stream
m urmu red it s thanks for th e j ewels which th e
sunlight scattered on its bosom .
CHAPTER I V.
LEGENDS or THE PAST ABOUT MANKIND.
To th e legends already giv en m ay be added a few
concerning th e early s tate of mankind.
For thousands of years before th e rudest kind
of picture -writing w as inv ented, th e m ind of m an
w as busily speculating h ow that which h e
saw h ad com e to pass,and n ot less
,bu t rather
m ore,would h e wonder whence and h ow h e h im
self had com e ; and ou t of that wonderm ent hav e
grown t h e legends which hav e been handed down
by ol d-world fathers t o their children. These
legends of a beginning, of th e first man,and of a
bright unflecked day whose glory had gone ,legends in which a littl e fact w as m ixed up with
much guessing, cam e t o be looked upon as true
ev ery word,
and were a t last se t down n ot
as largely born of th e fancy of m an,bu t as history
to be’
be liev ed. And w e find them l ingering stil l
among tribes and nations,because none readily
44 LE G ENDS OF THE PAST [CHAR I V .
giv e up th e old for th e n ew and cut them
selv es adrift from that which their fathers he ld
dear.
Nearly al l speak of happy tim es spent without
labour or care,and then of ev il stealing in and
beguiling m en with a lie . Seeking t o explain th e
mystery of sorrow and pain,of th e guilt and hard
toil t o which none are strangers, they hav e
dream ed of a past w hen these ills were n ot .
Th e Parsi looks back t o th e happy rul e of KingYim a
,when m en and cattle were imm ortal , when
water and trees nev er dried up and food w as
plentiful,when there w as n o cold n or heat , n o
envy n or old age . Th e Buddhist looks back t o
th e age of glorious soaring beings w h o h ad n o sin,
n o sex,n o wan t of food till th e unhappy hour
when,tasting a del icious scum that form ed upon
th e surface of th e earth,they fe l l into e v il and
in tim e becam e degraded . It w as King Ch e t iya
w h o told th e first l ie,and th e people w h o heard
of it , not knowing what a lie w as,asked if it were
white or black or blue . Men’s liv es grew shorter
and shorter,and it w as King Maha Sagara w ho
,
after a brief reign of tw o hundred and fifty-tw o
CHAP. 1v .] ABOUT MANK’
I ND . 45
thousand years , made th e dismal discov ery of th e
first grey hair.
’
Th e Tibetans and Mongolians be liev e that t h e
first hum an beings were as gods, bu t desiring a
certain sweet herb,they at e of it
,and lower
feelings were thus aroused within th em ; their
w ings dropped off their beauty faded ; and t h e
years of their life we re m ade few and fil led with
bitterness. Passing by any ful l account of th e
Hindu story of a tre e of l ife on a m ountain ev er
bathed in sunshine,where n o sin could enter and
where dreadful dragons kept th e w ay t o th e
heav enly plants and fruits,and also of th e G reek
be lief that far away there we re th e Islands “
of
th e Blessed with a garden ful l of golden apples
guarded by an unsleeping serpent, w e hav e th e
G reek myth which te lls u s that th e first m en were
happy an d without work,bu t with a desire t o
assert their pow er, and withal defy or m ock th e
gods. Then Prometheus shaped a human form
ou t of clay, and sto le forbidden fire from heav en
wherewith to giv e it l ife . This m ade Zeus
angry, and h e laid a plan ' by which th e
ev ils that mankind dreaded,and which were
46 LE G END S OF THE PAST [CHAR I V .
sealed within a box guarded by Epimetheus, th e
brother of Prometheus, should be le t loose . He
ordered th e lord of fire t o fashion the first woman,
w h o by h er charm s should bring m isery t o m an .
Then th e gods enriched h er with beauty,cunning
and fair speech,nam ing h er Panddra or Al l -gifted,
and Zeus took h er t o Epimetheus w ho,contrary t o
th e adv ice of h is brother t o accept n othing from
th e gods, made h er h is wife,so sm itten w as h e
w ith h er beautiful face and so beguiled by h er
sm ooth words. Sh e’
h ad n ot been long w ith h im
be fore sh e opened th e box ,from whence came forth
strife and sickness and al l other ills that afflict
mankind, and then hastily closing it , sh e shut up
hope within , so that n o com fort w as giv en t o m en .
In Persian tradition Ormuzd is said to hav e
prom ised th e first m an and woman nev er
ending bl iss if they would remain good. Bu t
a dem on in th e form of a serpent w as sent byAhriman
,and they be lie v ed th e lie h e told them
that th e good gi fts cam e from Ah riman , whom
they thereupon worsh ipped. Th e dem on then
brought them fruits, which they ate,and thereby
lost their happy state . Driv en away, they kil led
CHAR 1V. ] ABOUT MANK I ND . 47
beasts for food and wore their skins,and in th e
hearts of these unhappy creatures there raged
hatred and envy, which cursed them and their
children .
Th e l ikeness of this legend t o that in G enesis
which tel ls h ow w oe befe l Adam and Ev e when,
tempted by a talking serpent,they at e forbidden
fruit,is v ery striking . Bo th m ay hav e preserv ed
th e mem ory of a t im e when m en were driv en by
great changes of climate , summ er’s heat giv ing
place t o long winter’s cold, into untrodden wilds
driv en, as they thought, by th e anger of an
offended G od.
Th e m ention of a serpent in both these legends
rem inds u s what a great part that creature has
played in m any rel igions as an obj ect of worsh ip
also as an emblem of both good and ev il, as
am ong th e Persians and other Eastern nations ;of wisdom ,
as am ong African and other tribes w h o
bel iev e that th e souls of som e ancestors pass intosnakes of etern ity, when coil ing itself in t h e formof a circl e
,as am ong th e Egyptians and Phoenicians ;
and of dom inion, under t he shape of a dragon, as
am ong th e Chinese . Crawling on its bel ly (its
48 LE G END S OF THE PAST [CHAR I V .
nam e com es from th e Latin,serpo, to cre ep)with
steal thy,dart- l ike m ov em ent ; with glittering eye
that he ld th e shuddering looker-on,as if spe l l
bound and with horrid hiss ; n o wonder that th e
strange reptil e,so unlike beast or bird
,cam e at
last to be regarded in m any lands as th e symbo l
of e v il , and that ov er it s destruction feas ts were
he ld and sacrifices offered. That th e legend of
dire work wrought by it has found a place in
J ewish writings is n ot m atter for surprise,nbr that
peopl e shoul d make th e common blunder of bel iev
ing that it w as th e dev il w h o under such a form
beguiled Adam and Ev e into disobedience .
Much could be said about th e fa lse beliefs to
which this legend h as giv en rise,bu t
,happily,
they are dying ou t,and w e may pass them by and
go on t o se e what truth underl ies th e ancient
story of th e fash ioning of m an .
In th e first account of creation in th e book of
G enesis w e read that ‘ G od created m an in h is
image , in th e image of G od crea t ed be him ; male
and fem ale created h e them .
’Th e apostle Paul
told the G reeks that ‘as w e are th e offspring of
G od, w e ought not to think that th e G odhead is
50 LE G ENDS OF THE PAST [CHAR I V .
killing , bu t t o satisfy h is hunger, for until th e
hunger returns,h e wil l harm none of th e creatures
h e preys upon . We do n ot say that th e lion h as
done w rong, or that h e ough t n ot to hav e done
such a thing , bu t w e say that h e has acted accord
ing t o h is bru te n a tu re, and w e hav e outgrown th e
practice of past ages when anim als and lifel ess
things were punished as crim inals for ev ils which
befe l m en through them ?” Bu t when m en comm it
crim es,w e say that they ou ght n ot so to do
,
and w e treat them as beings w h o hav e th e
power to do right as we l l as th e power t o do
wrong th e power t o choose between a better and
a worse , and thus ris’e nobly or fal l shameful ly.
In th e second account of creation in G enesis,
w e read that th e Lord G od formed man of th e
dust of th e ground and breathed into h is nostrils
th e breath of life : and man becam e a liv ing soul .’
Now the matter of which th e univ erse has
been form ed has neither been added to n or les
sened,and therefore it fol lows that at th e birth of
any liv ing thin g there is n o bringing in of n ew
matter, bu t th e using ov er again of th e old.
See Note C.
CHAP. 1V . ] ABOUT MANK’
I ND . 5 1
Of th e matter of which the earth is composed,
th e flower,th e insect, th e bird, th e fish and th e
brute are alike m ade,and they liv e and grow and
repair their waste by t aking into themsel ves air
and light and food. And th e body of m an is n ot
som ething different from these , bu t on e with them
of th e dust of th e ground,’and in itse lf n ot
-more wonderfully form ed for it s purpose than
they for their purpose . Whether in th e long
course of ages it has com e through lower form s t o
be what it is,or w as fashioned by itsel f, w e cannot
say, for m en of science are n ot agreed about this
\hard question Neither does it matter ; that
which w e are w e are,
’and t h e query is n ot w hether
G od has worked, giv ing t o each m ov ing thing
‘
a
body as it hath pleased Him,
’for of thatwe are
sure ; bu t how He h as worked,concerning which
e m ay be content t o remain ignorant.
It is interesting t o note that Science confirms
n th e m ain what is said in G enesis i. about th e
n which life appeared upon t he earth, since
deepest layers of rocks,which of course are t h e
st , yield fossils of th e lowest form s of life,forms
they be the rem ains of plant
52 LE G ENDS OF THE PAS T. [CHAR I V.
‘
or of animal,or of both
,is uncertain ; and th e
nearer w e come t o th e surface th e higher is th e
kind of l ife found t o hav e been , until th e highest
of all,m an himse l f
,is reached, h is presence being
first shown in rudely chipped stone tools and w ea
pons,and next by h is rem ains. It may be added
that th e ancient Egyptian s be liev ed th e first m an
t o hav e been formed from th e sl im e of th e riv er
Nile th e Chinese that h e w as shaped from y e l low
clay th e Peruv ians that h e w as created by Div ine
power as anim ated earth on e of th e North
Am erican tribes that th e G reat Spirit form ed t w o
figures from clay, w h o were nam ed first m an
and companion ; another tribe says that m en
once l iv ed unde rground, bu t that finding a hole
through which t o creep t o th e surfac e,they were
tempted by th e plentiful food t o rem ain abov e
ground.
CHAPT ER V
EARLY RACES OF MANKIND .
I T is be liev ed that t he birthplace of m an w as in
some part of th e earth where t h e climate w as
warm,so that bu t sligh t clothing and she lter were
needed,an d where
'
food and th e other gifts of
Nature were so abundant,that life w as n o hard
struggl e .
Th e exact spot w e m ay nev er know,bu t nearly
al l ou r present information point s,as hinted at
page 3 8 ,t o some land n ow ben eath th e Indian
Ocean .
! Th e v ast number of stone implem ents
which ha ve been found in Europe and many other
parts of th e globe were without doubt shaped byt h e hand of m an m any thousands of years ago ;
bu t although they giv e some clue t o th e rude,
wild state of those w h o made them,th ey throw
n o l ight w hatev er on t h e question of man’s first
home . His greatness am ong al l l iv ing creatures,
See Not e D.
54 EARL Y RACES OF MANKI ND . [CHAR v .
from th e earliest time of wh ich w e hav e gl impses ,
is seen in this that although he w as made naked
and with a bodily fram e much weaker than manyof th e brutes, h e w as able
,armed only with clumsy
ston e weapons, to slay anim als of a huge size .
And this because as bru tes they kn ew nothing of
their ow n power,wherewith they could hav e
crushed h im with ease ; while as m an h e h ad th e
knowledge whereby so t o u se h is weapons as to
subdue and kil l them .
Le t u s see whether th e records of changes in
Europe throw any l ight upon man’s arrival there .
I f w e find imbedded in layers of rock th e re
m ains of animals and plants which could liv e onlyin h ot regions, w e m ay fairly conclude what th e
cl imate must hav e been when they flourished.
Now from t h e nature of th e fossils found in
what are cal led th e Tert iary rocks (from Lat .
tertiu s, third), which compose th e thirol gr eat
div ision of th e water- laid rocks,it is certain that
t h e cl im ate of Europe w as once v ery warm . Thick
jungles and tangled forest-grow ths of plants akin
t o those in h ot countries abounded, am ongst which
creatures of huge size and v ast numbers roamed a t
CHAP. v . ] EARL Y RACES OF MANKI ND . 55
wil l,crunching th e young shoots and branches
be tween their enormous teeth ; while th e riv er
creeks and swamps were th e abode of wal lowingcrocodiles
,sharks and turtles of monster size.
In those rocks n o rem ains of m an in bones or
stone implements hav e been found.
After this a season of th e bitterest cold, known
as th e I ce Age , slowly set in,an d cov ered with
thick plates of ice th e northern parts of th e earth .
While this w as going on,th e continent of Europe ,
which h ad stretched beyond Ireland, gradual lysank beneath th e
'
sea, so that a large part of it
w as changed into frozen straits and many ice - clad
islands. In th e long course of tim e t h e cl imate
again becam e m ilder and th e land arose from
ou t th e azure m ain,
’so that Ireland w as re -united
t o Britain,and Britain t o th e mainland,which w as
joined t o Africa at different parts,th e Medit erra
nean Sea being thereby div ided into tw o large
land-locked basins . Periods of cold and heat fol
lowed on e another ; at on e tim e th e woolly-h aired
rhinoceros, m amm oth or maned e lephant , cav e
bear and other wild beasts liv ed here,and when
warm er tim es drov e them t o m ore northern parts,
56 EARL Y RACES OF MANK'
I ND . [CHAR V.
hippopotamuses,lions
,hyenas and such l ike t enants
of h ot countries cam e .
It should be stated that there are seen to be
three we l l -m arked div isions of th e great reign of
cold,
and it is n ot certain whether man h ad
reached Europe before th e first and most se v ere
I ce Age se t in,although certain rel ics which
tend t o prov e that h e h ad,hav e been late ly
found in cav erns. Th e earliest traces of him are
th e stone tools and weapons found in ancient
riv er- v al leys and mingl ed with th e rem ains of
animals,of a kind long since extinct, that roamed
ov er th e n orth -west when there w as dry land be
tween England and France,and when a wide
plain ov er which t he North Sea n ow sweeps
stretched from Norfolk t o Belgium .
That th e m akers of these old stone implements
m ust hav e liv ed in Britain many hundred thousand
years ago is prov ed by th e finding of tools of th e
rudest shape in th e floors of l im estone ca v erns
which hav e been scooped ou t of th e rock by th e
slow action of water. Th e l imy matte r in or
benea th which t h e implem ents are found im
bedded and w hich is ca l led sta lagmite (from G reek
58 EARL Y RACES OF MANKI ND . [CHAR v .
charred wood ; th e other som e feet in thickness
and composed of earth which h as been slowlywashed in through th e cav ern’s mouth . Then
w e come t o a second bed of stal agmite of a dif
feren t character t o th e upper bed, and much
thicker than it,reaching in some parts to a depth
of twel v e feet. Below al l these l ies a dark red
sandy deposit cal led breccia (Ital ian ,meaning a
fragm en t)t h e depth of which is unknown .
In th e upperm ost layer there were found relics
of a tim e before t h e Romans in vaded Britain,
w hich w e may safely put down as 2000 years
old. In th e upper stalagmite there were found
bones of th e rhinoceros,e lephant
,hyena , &c . ; and
of man,with flakes struck off flin t s by human
hands and also th e cores from which they h ad
been struck . Now without going farther down
at present , h ow can w e ge t at th e age of this
stalagmite There hav e been cut into it certa in
letters and dates,on e of which Robert Hedge s ,
of Ire land, Feb . 20,1 6 8 8
’ —w e may be liev e is
genuine , because it w as discov ered just 5 0 years
ago, on a huge boss of stalagmite rising up from
t h e floor ; and although there are others of earlier
CHAR v .] EARL Y RACES OF MANKI ND . 59
date,w e will take it as our point of reckoning.
It is described by th e m an w h o saw it in 1 8 25
as cov ered ov er with a thin film of stalagmite , a
description which applies t o it n ow,although th e
water ha s -been dripping on it ev er sin ce .
Now th e carbonate of l im e which h as gathered
upon that cutting since 1 6 8 8 does n ot exceed t h e
tw en tieth of an in ch in thickness, and w e hav e t o
account for a deposit -which is in som e places fiv e
feet thick . By an easy sum in m ultiplication w e
find that it takes 3720 years for th e water trick
ling through th e roof of Kent’s!
Hol e t o deposit
on e in ch of stalagmite, and therefore
years t o deposit on e foot .‘Fiv e feet consequently
require t w o hundred and twenty-three thousand
years I
Bu t w e hav e n ot done ye t . There is th e layer
of charred wood, cal led t h e‘ black band ’ which
yielded hundreds of flint tools,a bone needle
,
burnt bones, remains of hyenas, bears, oxen, 850.
There is th e cav e earth with re lics of a like kind,
and then w e com e t o th e lower bed of stalagm ite ,which con tained bon es of th e cav e -bear only, and
which is in som e places more than double the
60 EARL Y RACES OF IVAN /KI ND . [CHAR V .
thickness of th e upper bed,and requiring a t th e
least fiv e hundred thousand years for it s forma
tion
It is underneath this that in th e solidmass cal led
breccia there were found mingled with immense
numbers of teeth and bones of th e cav e -bear,flint
implem ents,which without doubt were shaped by
th e hand and skil l of man . Enormous as these
figures are,I hav e been careful t o understate
rather than ov erstate them,for there are proofs
that within this same cav ern an inch of stalagmi te
is n ot laid down by water in less than 5 000
years, at which rate th e time needed for th e de
posit of t h e upper bed alone is three hundred
thousand years
Th e thickness of layers of stalagmite is n o t
always a test of th e great age of remains found in
them or below them,as in som e cav erns they are
formed at a v ery much quicker rate than in
others , and if th e proof of man’s early pre
sence on th e earth rested on this alone , it would
be needful to speak with caution . Bu t further
proof is at hand in t h e worked flints found in th e
riv er-grav e ls of England and France,and in th e
CHAR v .] EARL Y RACES OF AIANKI ND . 6 1
kind of animals w ith whose rem ains h is ow n are
found,that m an l iv ed in northern Europe towards
th e close of th e later I ce Age , if n ot earlier,and
therefore hundreds of thousands of years ago ;
although th e actual tim e of h is arriv al can n e v er
be known .
We do n ot know t o what race th e m en w ho
first trod th e soil of Europe belonged. Theycam e w ith th e m ammoth
,cav e -bear
,&c. ,
and w e
cannot tel l whither they went. There is,how
ev er,
some clue t o those w h o fol lowed them .
These were dwel lers in cav es, liv ing chiefly on th e
flesh of th e reindeer, which creature they hunted
as far as th e northern land of bitter cold,where
th e snow n'
e v er m elts and th e blessed l ight shines
bu t six m onths in th e year. The manners and
custom s and general kind of life of th e tribes
found there at this day, kn own as th e Eskimos,
are so v ery like al l that can be learn t about th e old
cav e -men of what is cal led th e Reindeer Period,
that th ere is good reason for be l ie v ing that the on e
is descended from th e other.
After a tim e which years fail to reckon,when
th e waters, ev er working‘without haste and with
62 EARL Y RACES OF MANK’
I ND . [CHAR v .
ou t rest,
’had cut a channel between England and
France , th ere cam e t o Europe from th e East race
after race of people w ho were far higher than th e
cav e -m en. The lowest am ong them ,of whom
traces are found along th e shores of th e Baltic
Sea,had tamed th e dog , while those w h o l iv ed
in houses built upon piles driv en into th e bottom
of lakes in Switzerland and el sewhere,had learnt
to til l t h e soil .
Mankind at first were few in number,bu t as
th e mouths t o be fed mul tiplied faster than th e
food wherewith t o fil l them,it w as needful either
that t h e ground should be til led or that som e
should leav e in search of food e lsewhere,and
since man m ust adv ance somewhat b efore h e
becom es a husbandman,th e latter course would be
chosen.
So, hunger-driv en or forced away by change of
climate , and also , it may be , led on by desire t o
see what th e world w as l ike and to find excite
ment in chasing animals t o kill and eat,som e
would leav e , and thus giv e up a settled kind of
life , which tends to peaceful progress, for a rov inglife . The pressing wants of th e body urged th em
CHAR V. ] EARL Y RACES ‘OF MANKI ND . 63
t o wander far and wide , and soon long distances
w ould div ide th e hunters. This would lead t o th e
peopl ing of th e world in many parts, and in th e
course of long ages to th e fixing of wanderingtribes Wherev er food w as t o be h ad
,and th e land
seem ed fair and fertile .
From this w e may understand h ow th e earliest
dwel lers in Europe were driv en thither. Theywere but rude sav ages, l iv ing by hunting and fish
ing. Man is first of al l a hunter,then h e finds
ou t that som e of th e animals which h e kills for
food can be made useful t o h im in other ways, so '
h e tames them. This leads h im t o follow th e
more settled life of a shepherd,and when h e be
com es a til ler of th e soil,or farm er
,h e stays in
on e place . There t h e family grows into a tribe
and the tribe into a nation.
Thus far I hope t o hav e made clear t o you th e
mode in which m ankifid slowly ov erspread v arious
parts of th e world,and I hav e n ow t o giv e you ,
in
as simple a form as
’
th e subj ect will permit, an
account of som e ancient peoples w ho hav e played
a markedly ev entfu l part in th e history of
mankind.
64 EARL Y RACES OF MAN/( I ND . [CHAR V .
I shal l take you back t o th e tim e when m an
had outgrown h is first rude sav age state ; bu t , so
many are th e years , w e shal l stil l be a long w ay
beyond th e l ine where th e history of nations
stands ou t clearly before u s. Th e story is worth
your care ful attention ,for to know w h o these
peoples were and what they did,is t o learn th e
thoughts of ancestors whose words w e speak and
t o find ou t h ow w e hav e becom e what w e
are .
Th e old writers, in speaking of th e world,
’
took for granted that it did n ot extend beyond th e
countries of which they knew. Now although it s
real size and shape are we ll known t o u s,w e are
t oo apt t o think only of that part of it where th e
highest races hav e l iv ed,and t o leav e ou t the
other parts with their m il lions of people still in a
sav age or half- civ ilized state . This must be hom e
in mind in reading what fol lows, since th e l im its
of this book forbid my stating what is known of
th e manner of l ife and re ligions of th e numerous
races scattered ov er th e northern regions- of Asia ,
ov er large tracts of Africa and America,and
throughout th e many islands of the southern seas.
66 EARL Y RACES OF MANKI ND . [CHAR V .
were by turns conquerors and conquered,
are
am ongst u s, many of them free and independent,
stil l worshipping th e heav enly bodies and th e
spirits of their ancestors as did their forefathers
thousands of years ago.
CHAPTER VI .
THE ARYAN on INDO-EUROPEAN NATIONS.
THOU SANDS of years ago there dwelt probably in
Central Asia,scattered ov er th e wide plains which
spread east of th e Caspian sea and north-west of
Hindustan,a number of tribes united together by
th e sam e m anners and custom s,and speaking
som ewhat different dialects of a comm on tongue ,in short, th e offspring of on e m other-nation .
These tribes consisted of tw o great branches,from on e of which have com e th e races that hav e
peopl ed nearly th e whol e of Europe ; that is t o
say, th e Celts (whom Jul ius Caesar found in
Britain when h e invaded it);‘
th e G erm ans and
Slav onians ; th e G reeks and Rom ans while from
th e other branch th e Medes,Pe rsians and Hindus
,
with som e l esser peoples in Asia ,hav e sprung .
A learned G erman h as cal led this th e discov ery
of a n ew world.
’And it is certainly a great
rev elation t o u s that th e Hindu and th e Icelander
68 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR V I .
t h e Russian and th e Italian th e Engl ishman and
th e Frenchman ; are children whose forefathers
l iv ed in on e hom e . A knowledge of this fact must
aid th e growth of kindlier fee ling between m an
and man,and lessen th e unreasoning disl ike which
w e are apt to nurture against foreigners .
So true is it that G od hath made of on e blood
all nations of m en for t o dwel l on al l th e face of
th e earth,and ba th determined th e tim es before
appointed and th e bounds of their habit ation ;that they should seek th e Lord
,if haply they
m ight fee l after h im and find him,though h e be
n ot far from ev ery on e of u s.
’
Arya is a Sanskrit'
word,m eaning n oble,
of a good fam ily. It is be liev ed t o hav e com e
from th e root a r, t o plough ,
which is found in era,
th e G reek word for ea r th ; earth m eaning that
which is ca red or ploughed. We find th e word
so used in Tusser, an early English poet, w h o says,
Such land as ye break up for barley to sow ,
Tw o earths at t h e l east,ere ye sow it
,best ow .
’
That is,plough it twice . And in Isaiah xxx . 244
w e read of ‘
th e oxen and th e young asses that
CHAP. v r. ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 69
ear th e ground.
’Aryan w as th e nam e giv en
t o t h e tillers of th e soil and t o householders,
and th e titl e by which th e once famous Medes
and Persians were proud t o' cal l them sel v es.
We find King Darius styling him sel f an Arya of
th e Aryans ; It becam e a general nam e for th e
race w ho obtained possession of th e land,and
surv iv es in I ran ,th e m odern nativ e nam e of
Persia and in other nam es of places ; ev en,as
som e think,in Ire land
,which is cal led Erin by
th e nativ es. Th e nam e Ju do-Eu ropea n is som e
times used instead of Aryan ,and it is a better
name because it conv eys a clearer idea of th e
races included therein.
We will n ow enquire m ore ful ly into th e old
life of this interesting peopl e,first treating of
them in their comm on hom e,which w ill cause
som ething m ore t o be said about legends of th e
past ; then of their arts and custom s ; t h e source
from whence com es ou r knowl edge of them the ir
rel igion ; their myths, from which,
as al ready
hinted in t h e opening pages of this book,m ost of
t h e myths and l egends and ev en som e be l iefs of
70 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR VI .
th e chief nations of Europe , hav e com e and
lastly, of th e breaking -up of th e tribes, when th e
children went forth ,heav en-
gu ided, to plant th e
seed from which grew empires that hav e been th e
wonders of th e world. Such surv ey will bring u s
near th e tim e when som e great religions h ad their
rise,and of these an account wil l fit ly fol low.
(a) THE ARYANS I N THEIR UNDIVIDED STATE.
In th e Zend-Av esta,
or sacred book of th e
old Persian rel igion ,only fragm ents of which
hav e be en preserv ed,there are som e statem ents
about t he coun try peopled by th e Aryans w hich
seem t o hold a l ittle truth .
Sixteen countries are spoken of as hav ing been
giv en by Ormuzd for th e Aryan s to dwe l l in,
each of which becam e tainted with ev il . Th e first
w as named Airyan em-Vaég6 and it w as created a
land of de l ight, bu t , t o quote th e an cient l egend‘th e ev il being Ahriman
,full of death
,made a
mighty serpent andwinter,th e work of th e Dev as
(or bad spirits).
Th e land thus v aguely spoken of is be l iev ed to
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 71
be th e highest ground in Central Asia , and t o
hav e been th e scene of changes which gav e rise to
a cold clim ate with bu t tw o m on ths of summer in
th e year. In this Persian l egend w e hav e on e of
th e m any traditions which h av e com e down from
th e past concerning disaster and ruin befall ingfair lands where men once dwe lt in peace . Th e
most widespread of these,be ing in fact found
am ong al l t h e leading races of th e world,is that
which tel ls of a fearful flood which drown ed man
kind. Th e sea - She lls and fossil fishes imbedded
in rocks n ow many hundreds . of fee t abov e th e
lev e l of th e sea could only be accounted for by sup
posing either that th e sea once came up and
cov ered th e highest hil ls,leav ing it s wrecks
behind ; or that th e m ountains h ad been down in
th e'
sea ; and as th e form er se em ed t h e m ore
l ikely of th e tw o,th e tradition took that Shape .
I shall hav e t o re sist th e temptation to re late
many of these traditions, but th e Chaldaean must
be told because of it s striking l ikeness t o th e
record of th e Flood in th e Book of G enes1s. There
are in fact tw o Chaldaean accounts of th e Deluge ,
one of which,belonging t o a series of l egends on
72 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR V I .
table ts found am ong th e ruins of Ninev eh,h as of
late come t o l ight, and resembles that n ow
giv en .
It is said that th e god I lu (see page 201)warned
Xisu thru s of a flood by which mankind would be
destroyed, and comm anded h im t o write'
a historyof al l things and t o bury it in th e City of th e
Sun . He w as then t o build a ship,and take
refuge in it with h is relations and friends,and
also ev ery kind of beast and bird,with n eedful
food for al l . This h e did,and when th e flood
came sailed as h e w as hidden t o th e gods.
’ That
h e m ight know whether th e waters h ad abated,h e
sent ou t birds three tim es,and th e third tim e they
cam e back n o m ore,by which h e judged that t h e
earth w as again dry land. Looking ou t from a
window h e found that th e ship had stranded upon
t h e side of som e mountain,and h e thereupon
quitted it with h is wife and daughter. Af ter
worshipping th e earth and oflfering sacrifice t o th e
gods, h e w as translated t o liv e in their high dwe l l
ing-place
,and as h e arose h e bade farewell t o
those whom h e had l eft in th e ship,and to ld them
t o return to Babylon and dig up th e books which
74 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR V I .
traditions,a likeness t o be expected
,since they
are th e children of on e parent. That parent w as
th e busy, wonder-fil led m ind of m an,when it
shaped th e creatures of it s fancy ou t of th e facts
around creatures that hav e found a home amonge v ery people .
You m ust read elsewhere th e story of th e Nor
t h ern giants w ho were sent t o ov erturn th e ea rth,
and w h o drowned al l m ankind sav e an old couple
whom th e gods told t o dance on th e bones of th e
earth (by which of course th e ston es are m eant)nine tim es
,whence arose nine pairs of m en and
wom en of th e G reek and h is wife w h o,when th e
flood cam e,took re fuge in an ark and leav ing it
when the land w as dry, threw stones behind
them ,which were thereupon changed into m en ;
of th e Hindu w h o sav ed th e life of a fish,for
which kind deed th e grateful crea ture rescued h im ,
when th e great waters cam e,by fastening h is ship
t o it s horn and of t h e South Sea fisherm an w ho
by ill luck caught h is books in the water-god’
s
hair,which so angered th e god that h e drowned
t h e world, bu t , strange to say, spared the fish er
man .
CHAP. V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 75
Leav ing th e legends, it would se em th at th e
Aryans h ad gradual ly spread themselv es ov er that
part of Asia cal led Bactria ; th e tribes that after
wards settled in Persia and India dwe l ling, som e
in th e north-east,others in th e south—east while
the western part of th e country w as occupied bythe tribes that were t o peopl e Europe . We shal l
see at th e end of this chapter in what order theyare thought t o hav e left.
(6) THEIR STATE OF CIVILIZATION.
Of th e forefathers of th e Aryans nothing is
known . Rem ains yielded by ev ery quarter of th e
globe show that m ankind passed through a state
when th e rudest and roughest tools were gladlyused
,and there can be littl e doubt that although
th e Aryans had learnt th e v alue of m etals,they
were th e offspring of people w h o had in a far-off
past m ade shift with stone,bone
,wood
,and such
like m aterials. At th e unknown period when
th e Aryans dwel t on‘
th e rich pastures and fertile
soil of their high tabl e - land they were far in
advance of a sav age state . They were n ot dwel lers
76 THE ARYAN NATI ONS. [CHAR VI .
in tents like th e Arabs, n or in waggons like th e
Scythians, bu t they h ad reached t h e settled life of
a people whose dwe ll ings were grouped into v il
lages or sm all town s,between which roads
’
had
be en m ade . Their houses were strongly built,
with wal ls round them . Their chief wealth
w as in bull s and cows,and they h ad horses, dogs ,
pigs, goats, fowls, &c . In fact,th e wild stocks of
sev eral of ou r dom estic anim als stil l exist in
Centra l Asia , from whence th ey were brought byth e Aryans into Europe . They did n ot depend
entire ly for food upon m ilk and flesh,bu t till ed
t h e soil a littl e,sowing barley, and perhaps wheat,
which they ground in m ill s. They h ad ploughs
and other implem ents,and also weapons of bronze .
G old,silv er and copper were known among them ,
bu t probably iron w as as ye t unknown . Th e arts
of weav ing and pottery-m aking were practised,and they had sm all boats m ov ed by oars
,bu t
without m asts and sails. They h ad learnt t o
count as far as on e hundred, and t o div ide th e
year into twelv e months,
as suggested chieflyby th e m ov em ents of th e moon . Nam es were
giv en to t h e m embers of families re lated by m ar
a p . v 1 .1 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 77
riage as well as by blood. A we lcom e greeted
th e birth of chil dren as of those w h o brought joyt o th e hom e
,and th e lov e that Should be fe lt be
tween brother and Sister w as Shewn in th e names
giv en bhrdta r being h e w h o su stain s or helps ;
svasar , sh e w h o p lea ses or con soles. Th e daughter
of each household w as cal led du hitdr , from du h,
a root wh ich in Sanskrit m eans to m ilk,by which
w e know that th e girls in those days were th e
m ilking m aids. Father com es from a roo t pct,
which m eans t o protect or suppor t ; m other,matar
,
has th e meaning of m aker . Thus did th e old
words carry within them th e sense of those duties
which each m ember of th e fam ily owed to th e rest .
Th e groups of fam ilies which made up a tribe
or clan were ruled by a chief,aided by heads of
households, and under these th e laws were'
carried
ou t . A king w as set ov er al l ; on e doubtle ss
chosen for his brav ery and wisdom, w ho commanded
th e army and m ade peace or w ar. He w as also
supreme judge , bu t any cases upon which h e felt
it hard t o decide were settl ed by what is called
ordea l or th e judgm ent of G od,as it w as believ ed
t o be . That th e innocence or guilt of an accused
78 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V I .
person might h e arriv ed at,h e had t o submit t o
som e test,such as being passed through fire (from
which com es ou r phrase about any on e w h o has
been scolded w e say h e has been‘hauled ov er th e
coals or thrown into water, and, in t h e words of
t h e law -book of th e ancient Hindus,h e whom
t h e flame does n ot burn and h e w h o does n ot float
without effort on th e water,must be accepted as
truthful .’ Trial by ordeal w as common amongancient nations, and w as supported by both law
and clergy in th e dark ages of Europe .
(0) SOURCE OF OUR KNOWLEDG E ABOUT THE
ARYANS
Ethnology (from G reek ethn os, a tribe or nation ,
and logos, a discourse)is th e nam e giv en t o t h e
science which treats of th e races of m ankind. Our
present knowledge strengthens t h e early bel ief
that man first arose in on e part of th e earth , bu t
t h e result of m any causes,such as changes in
cl imate,
remov al t o n ew lands,different food,
working through long ages, has been to create
wide v arieties in his descendants,such as w e
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 79
see between'
an Englishman and a Negro, and
between a Hindu and a Chinam an . In div idingmankind into races
,m en of science hav e tried
many methods,tracing ou t l ikeness in shape and
size of skul l , in colour of skin and hair,in m anners
,
custom s and beliefs,in language , 8 m, bu t n o on e
of these h as succeeded in accounting for al l th e
v arieties in th e human race .
What imm ense serv ice on e of these methods
has been wil l n ow appear.
Th e Aryans, whose manner of life h as been
sketched in it s m ain features, hav e l eft behind
them n o ruins of templ es or tombs,n o history
stamped on pieces of baked clay or cut on rocks,
n o weapons or tools of stone,bone or m etal
, so
far as is know n,and it is by means of LANG UAG E
alone that w e can rebuild th e v illages of t h e old
Aryan land and bring before t h e m ind som e
picture of life in them thousands of years ago .
When a bone with scratchings upon it is dugfrom ou t a cav ern floor, there m ay be room for
doubt whether th e hand of a man working w ith
stone tool , or th e teeth of a brute , hav e m ade th e
marks ; bu t wherev er w e find w ords there is n o
80 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V I .
doubt that man has used them'
and it w as
through them that th e secret about these Aryforefathers came t o light.
There were seen to be so m any points of
l ikeness between certain languages which could
be accounted for only by supposing those languages
t o be th e offspring of on e mother-tongue . This
likeness w as noticed in t he hom ely words and
comm on nam es which m ake up so much of th e
speech of e v eryday
'
l ife ; it w as m ost m arked in
th e num erals and pronouns ; and,what is of
greater importance , In th e forms of grammar ;
th e endings of nouns and v erbs ; th e adding of
th e letter 8 to form plural s,850.
As language is ‘
a m ap of th e science and
manners of th e people w ho speak it,
’th e thing
for which a n am e exists must hav e been known,
and if it be found with th e sam e nam e am ong
n ations wide ly apart and between whom there has
been n o meeting for ages, w e hav e fair proof that
their ancestors once liv ed together and used th e
thing. I f w e find a comm on nam e for house,boa t
,
p lough , gra in ,in Sanskrit, G reek,
and other lead
ing languages, w e may be nearly certain that
82 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V I .
language of it s conquerors, bu t this h as taken
place only w hen it has been so entire ly subdued
as t o be civ ilized by th e v ictors,as for exampl e
when t h e Rom ans conquered G aul and we l lnigh
stamped ou t th e G aul ish speech, putting Latin in
it s place . This,howev er
,does n ot apply t o th e
Aryan nations in their wars with n on -Aryan
races.
Before giv ing a l ist of th e languages known
t o be offshoots from on e parent stem ,it m ay be
we l l t o explain that language is ev erywhere found
t o be in on e of th e three fol lowing states
First,When roots
,by which is meant sounds
from which al l languages spring, are used as words
without any change of form .
Secon dly, When tw o roots are j oined together
t o form words.
Thirdly,When t w o roots are joined together, bu t
when they, thus j oined, lose their independent form .
Th e Chinese language , which consists of w ords
of on e syl lable , is th e best liv ing example of lan
guage in its fi rst stage , and beyond which ,it is
he ld by a few l earned m en,som e languages nev er
rise , howev er long they may liv e .
CHAR V I .] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 83
Th e Finnic, Hungarian ,&c .
,languages represent
lang uage in its second stage .
Th e Aryan and Sem itic languages represent
langu age in its third an d highest stage .
This example wil l Show th e change which th e
roots of certain languages undergo
First state He is l ike G od.
Se cond state He is G od- like.
Third state He is G od- ly.
Table of Aryan or I n do-Eu rop ea n Langu ages.
Sanskrit, Th e language in which th e Vedas or
sacred books of the Brahmans are
written,
and th e parent of th e
modern dialects of Hindustan.
Th e language of th e ancient Persians
and of their sacred book,th e
Zend-Av esta .
Th e languages n ow spoken in Persia,Afghan
istan , Kurdistan , Armenia and Ceylon ,and t h e
dialects of th e G ypsies are Aryan , those strange
wanderers hav ing without doubt com e from India .
84 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR V I .
I n Eu rop e
Celtic,
Once th e language of a large part of
Europe,bu t n ow spoken only in
Wa les,th e Isl e of Man
,and som e
parts of Ire land and’
Scotland.
Teutonic, Under which nam e th e languages that
hav e giv en birth t o th e English ,
G erm an,Ice landic
,Danish
,Nor
w egian ,Swedish
,Dutch
,&c .
,are
grouped.
Slav onic,Th e language spoken in many dial ects
a l l ov er Russia in Europe and part
of Austria .
Th e parent of m odern G reek .
Th e language of ancient Rom e (which
w as in th e little prov ince of
La tium) and th e parent of th e
Ital ian,French
,Spanish
,Portu
gu ese and Wa l lachian languages.
No on e of these can be pointed out as th e
source from which the others hav e come , because
although Sanskrit has preserv ed its words in their
m ost primitiv e state,each of th e others has also
CHAR V I . ] TI IE AR YAN NATI ONS. 8 "
kept som e form which Sanskrit has lost . It is on e
of th e few facts of history that before th e Hindus
crossed th e mountains that lay between Bactria
and India,and before th e Ce lts and other tribes
left for th e west,their common ancestors spoke
th e sam e language a language so firm ly settled that
Sanskrit,Persian
,G reek
,Latin
,G erm anic
,Slav onic
andCel tic words are simply a ltera tion s of it s words
and n ot addition s t o it . A few plain exam ples
will best m ake this clear,and close what som e of
you wil l cal l t h e driest chapter in t h e book .
Sanskrit . Zend. La t in . I G oth ic. S la von ic. I rish ,
Fat h er pit er pat ar pat er fadar at h air
Moth er m fitar mat ar mat er m at i math air
Bro th er . bh ratar brat ar fra t er brOth ar brat’
bra th air
Sist er . qanbar Asoror sv ist ar sest ra Siu r
Daugh t er duh itar du gh dhar t h ugat er dau h tar dear
Me m e m e m ik man m e
Hou se (l ama. deman a dom os dom u s dom ii daimh
Boa t nau s n aw n au s n avis n oior n ai
Ox Cow go (233°
bou s bos gOVJadO b6
Anglo
Horse fisu , asva aspa h ippos equ u s e oh
Old HighG erman .
'
svin iaPol ish .
mu s mu s 'mysz
th ic. S lavonic .
diio du o dw a dau
t reis tre is t h ri t ri [t ri
I hav e sought to m ake this m atter simpl e
enough that you m ay see h ow language is fil led
86 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR v 1.
with wealth of knowledge about t h e past,and
h ow sure a guide it is t o th e manners,custom s
and be liefs of those w h o being dead, ye t speak ’
by it .
(d) THE RELIG ION or THE ARYANS.
In th e se cond part of my form er book, The
Childhood of th e World,
’ I tried t o show by what
steps m an rose from t h e worship of sticks and
stones and riv ers,t o a be l ief in on e a l l -wise and
a l l—good G od. It is n ot needful t o go ov er that
ground again ,as in learning from whence th e
Aryan drew h is idea of t h e gods, w e shal l see to
what extent h e had go t beyond th e lowe r be lie fs of
h is ancestors. He h ad n ot reached th e highest
idea t o which m an can climb,that G od is t h e
unseen life of al l and that ‘ there is none other bu t
h e ,’for h is be lief w as shaped from what h e saw
Before t he notions about things which t he
senses giv e h ad be en corrected by reason and th e
long experience of mankind,m an explained th e
m ov ements of nature by h is ow n m ov em ents. He
knew that h e m ov ed because h e liv ed and willed
t o do whatev er h e did, and that t h e dead mov ed
c a n . v 1 .1 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. 8 7
n ot . So h e be l iev ed that su n ,m oon
,s tars
,clouds
,
riv ers and th e l ike,bad l ife within them because
they m ov ed,and that theirs w as a freer
,stronger
l ife than h is ow n ; obeying a wil l m ore pow erful
than h is will . By a short step th e thing spoken of
as al iv e cam e t o be looked upon as a person,and
where t w o or m ore nam es were giv en t o th e sam e
obj ect th e idea of t w o or m ore persons Sprangtherefrom . Th e spread of this idea would be
aided by th e div ision of l ife l ess things thus
bel iev ed t o hav e a personal l ife into masculine
or fem inine gender, of which som e languages
afford such curious and,t o those w h o are le arning
them,tedious il lustrations.
Al though th e Aryan addressed th e earth as
m other,
’and inv oked h er t o grant h im blessings ,
h e did n ot regard it as a god. How m uch there
w as in it t o arouse h is sense of wonde r it is n ot
hard for u s t o se e,bu t it appeared t o him t o
depend, l ike him se lf,upon som e greater powers
w h o could plunge it in darkness or withhold from
it s thirsty soil th e we lcom e rain . So h e looked
up t o th e broad heav en that arched in th e earth
88 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR VI .
at ev ery point , and from whence cam e each m orn
ing th e l ight that cheered h is l ife and took awayth e fear with which th e night fil led h is heart .
And there,so it se emed . t o h im
,liv ed and m ov ed
in strength an d m aj esty th e great lord of al l,
whom h e nam ed Dyau s, from a root div or dyn ,
which means to shin e. This w as th e m ost ancien t
of th e nam es by which th e Aryans spoke of , h im
w h o seemed th e god of gods, and it is t h e nam e by
which you an d I often speak of th e on e G od in
Whom w e believ e,for it w as borne away with other
cherished home -words by t h e tribes when they left
the ir mother- country, and as wherev er they went
th e sam e heav en w as abov e them,it w as n ot
readily forgotten . Dyau s is th e sam e as Zeus in
G reek ; Jouis and Deu s in Latin ; and Tia in
G erm an . From Deu s com es ou r word Deity,
which therefore means th e G od Wh o is l ight, and
from Tiu , Saxon god of w ar,com es our Tu esday.
In t h e Rig-Veda or chief sacred book of th e
Brahm ans,th e hymns of which hav e preserv ed th e
earl iest know n form of th e Aryan re ligion, t h e
gods are called deva,meaning bright .
Dyaus, t h e god of the bright sky and chief
90 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V I .
m eant before these three languages were torn
asunder— it means Heav en-Father ! These t w o
words are n ot m ere words ; they are t o my m ind
th e oldest poem,th e oldest prayer of mankind
,or
at least of that pure branch of it t o which w e belong—and I am as firm ly conv inced that this prayer
w as uttered,that this nam e w as giv en to t h e
unknown G od before Sanskrit w as Sa nskrit,and
G re ek w as G reek ,as when I see th e Lord
’s Prayer
in t h e languages of Polynesia and Me lanesia,I
feel certain that it w as first uttered in t h e lan
guage of Jerusal em . We little thought when w e
heard for th e first tim e t h e nam e of Jupiter,
degraded it m ay be by Hom er or Ov id into a
scolding husband or a faithless lov er,what sacred
records lay enshrined in this unholy nam e . We
shal l hav e to learn th e sam e lesson again and
again in th e Science of Rel igion , v iz .,that th e
p lace whereon w e stand is holy ground.
Thousands of years hav e passed since th e Aryan
nations separated t o trav e l t o th e North and t h e
South ,th e West and th e East : they hav e each
formed their languages , they ha v e each founded
empires and philosophies,they hav e each buil t
CHAP. V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 9 I
templ es and razed them t o th e ground they hav e
al l grown older,and it m ay be wiser and better ;
but when th ey search for a n am e for what is m ost
exalted and ye t m ost dear t o e v ery on e of u s,when
they wish t o express both aw e and lov e,th e
infinite an d t he finite,they can bu t do what their
old fathe rs did when gazing up to th e eternal sky,
and fee l ing th e presence of a Being as far as far
and as near as near can be they can bu t combine
t h e se lf-sam e words,and utter once m ore t h e
prim e v al Aryan prayer, Heav en-Father,in that
form which wil l endure for ev er,
Our Fath er
which art in heav en .
’
Besides hav ing comm on nam es for their chief
gods, th e Aryans h ad words t o express t h e duties
which they fe lt m ust be fulfi lled towards th e
powers Whose sm iles they cov eted an d whose
frowns they feared ; as sacr ifice, p rayer ,a l tar
,
spirit .
Sacrifice is th e oldest of al l rites . Man’s first
fee l ing towards th e gods w as that of fear Theyrul ed ov er al l things, life and death were in their
hands,an d therefore it seem ed needfu l t o offer
them som ething t o W 111 their fav our.,When h e
92 THE AR YAN M 4 T1 0NS. [CHAR VL
saw that th e blessings of hea v en outnum bered th e
il ls,fear gav e place t o lov e , and tit ank-ofierings were
m ade . As t h e fe el ing grew that th e gods m ust be
better as we l l as stronger, th e desire t o hav e their
forgiv eness for bad deeds done and for good deeds
left undone led t o sin -ofi'
erings.
And as t h e sense of a comm on ne ed w as
stronger than any other t ie that bound t h e fam ily
together, t h e father,as it s head
,built th e al tar
and laid th e gift upon it . These gifts of t hings
which could be seen and touched were a simple,
and in fact th e only,mode by which man could
show th e fe el ing of h is heart,bu t in course of
tim e th e first m e aning of th e gifts w as lost and
they were looked upon n ot m ere ly as show ing
something , bu t as bein g som ething. The place
where t h e a ltar stood w as re v ered,there m en raised
a templ e (so ca lled from t h e La tin temp lum ,which
m eans a spa ce cu t off), and a class of m en grew
up w h o m a de easy claim to power with t h e gods
which they said w as n ot giv en to al l m en .Thus
re l igious rites , which were be l ie v ed to hav e certain
charm s about them,were done by th e priests only,
a nd t w o great ev ils thereby came about. First ;
94 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [cum v r.
is a temple , and al l honest work is serv ice
there in .
Sacrifice w as an im portant part of th e Aryan
re ligion . A rude al tar of turf or stones w as piled
upon som e high place under th e open sky, and th e
wood laid upon it w as kindled by rubbing t w o
dried branches together. On e chief offering t o
th e gods w as th e ferm ented juice of th e Som a or
m oon-plant,which
,being a strong drink , gav e a
n ew excitem ent t o those w h o took it,an d w as be
l ie v ed t o impart power t o th e gods. It w as offered
t o them in ladles,or throw n into th e fire . It w as
thought t o work m iracles,and afterwards becam e
on e of th e chief gods am ong t h e Hindus. In a
Vedic hymn th e worshippe rs say
We’v e qu afied the Soma brigh t ,
And are immortal gro w n ;
We’v e en tered in to l igh t ,
And al l t h e gods hav e know n .
What mortal now can harm,
Or foeman v ex us more
Through th ee , beyond alarm,
Immortal G od I w e soar.
’
(See also page
Other gifts , such as butter (produce of th e
cm p . V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 95
v alued cow ), grains of barley, cakes, &c .,were pre
sented,an d at solem n seasons anim als were offered,
th e highest sacrifice being that of th e horse , which
creature w as a frequent v ictim am ong th e Scandi
n av ian s. Tacitus te lls u s that am ong th e Teutons
sacred white horses nev er ridden by m en,were
kept in grov es, and fed at th e publ ic cost.
Th e Veda giv es an insight into th e hymns and
prayers used at these sacrifices,and th e Vach
,or
‘ G oddess of Spee ch,
’w h o taught th e people t o
worship in spirit as we l l as in form,is praised in
words which are v ery l ike those about Wisdom in
t h e 8 th chapter of Prov erbs
I uphold both th e su n and th e m oon,th e fir
m am en t and fire . I am queen and mistress of
riches,I am wise . Listen then t o m e
,for I speak
words worthy of belief. Whom I lov e I m ake
holy and wise . I perv ade heav en and earth .
I bore th e father on th e head of this (univ ersal
mind), and my beginning is in th e m idst of th e
ocean ; therefore do I perv ade a ll beings, and
touch this heav en with my form . I breathe in
al l worlds ; I am abov e this heav en,beyond this
earth and what is th e great on e , that am I.
’
96 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR v 1.
This brief sketch of Aryan rel igion, especial lyth e early notions of v irtue and div ine power abidingin th e Som a
,shows u s a truth which is e v ery day
becom ing clearer ; that th e things which are
though t t o be long only t o on e religion are comm on
t o al l re l igions. Th e Rom an Cathol ic priest w h o
el ev ates th e consecrated bread cal led th e host ’
(from La tin hostia ,a v ictim), is after al l bu t an
im itator of th e old Aryan worshipper w h o,when
h e offered th e Som a,raised th e wooden cup that
held it .
(e)ARYAN MYTHS.
You know th at there is found am ong ev ery
people what is call ed a mythology (fr'
om G reek
m u thos, a fable , and logos, a word), under whichname m ay be classed all legends and traditions
,
and also th e fairy tales t o which boys and girls
l isten so eage rly. There is common t o myth
and folk- lore th e stories of th e lov es and quarre ls
of gods and goddesses, th e feasts they at e,and th e
fees they slew ; of heroes fighting with monsters
for th e rescue of fair m aidens from dark dungeons
and enchanted castles, of lov e -sick princes crossing
98 THE A ] ? YAN NATI ONS . [ca m v i .
accounting for th e cross on the ass’s back, t h e
marks on th e haddock,th e bear’s stumpy tail , th e
robin’s red breast, th e wasp’s narrow waist
,th e
echoes among th e hills, th e sal tness of th e sea,th e
spots on th e moon,and so on . We must also
include as more or less ou t -growths of myth th e
great Epics (or poems describing th e deeds of
heroes) of th e Aryan nations ; in Norseland the
tales of th e Volsungs ; in England, th e tales of
Kin g Arthur and h is Round Table Knights ; in
G reece , th e Iliad and Odyssey and th e minor
stories which are found am ong many peopl es, such
as th e skil l of Tell th e archer, and th e mistake of
th e prince w ho slew t he faithful dog G ell ert, that
had sav ed h is child from th e wolf. Now,strange
to tel l , just as th e languages of th e Engl ish , Ru s
sians, Hindus and other Aryan nations hav e
come from on e source , so al so hav e many of
their myths, l egends and fairy tales. It is worth
your while to hear how this h as been found ou t .
Much that w as passed by in former years as
meaningless and unworthy of notice has in our
day been looked at with care and found t o be fu l l
of history and mean ing.
CHAP. V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 99
Thus‘
it ha s been with nu rsery tales, which of
al l things on e might think would be th e least
l ikely t o throw any light upon th e past,or t o
yi eld instruction as they yield amusement. For
some years learned m en hav e taken down these
tales from th e l ips of ol d goodies, unlearned
peasants, and serv ants in India,G ermany, Russia ,
Scotland and elsewhere,and on putting them side
by side,hav e traced a strong l ikeness running
through th e whole . Now w e are sure that th e
old. granm es 1n Northern Europe did n ot l earn
their tal es from Hindu books or story-tel lers,and
th e resemblance can be explained only by sup
posing that t h e Aryan tribes carried with them
from their on e Asian home a common stock of
stories as wel l as a common speech and a common
n ame for th e Heav en-Father.
What w as th e foundation of al l these stories w e
shal l presently see ; bu t it cost great labour t o
get at, because th e older form h ad become ov er
laid, th e gods of th e early myths being th e heroes
of mock history, and these again th e giants and
knights of fireside tales.
Th e question w as asked if the mythologies of
100 Til E AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAP. V I .
th e ancients were mere ly absurd stories inv ented
t o please a low ,bad taste , or stories which held
within them a pure meaning, hidden, bu t not
departed ? For if this better meaning could be
found it might tell something of th e purpose
myths once serv ed t o those w h o framed them,and
of th e v iews they had of things.
In looking at th e G reek myths, it seemed
unlike ly that a people w ho hav e made th e world
more beautiful t o al l of u s,whose sweet singers
charm u s stil l,and of whose wise teachers th e
wisest of ou r time gladly learn , should hav e been
t h e sons of m en w ho inv ented ou t of filthy minds
th e mass of coarse and horrid stories which make
up so much of their mythology ; such as those
tel ling of Kronos maiming h is father and swal low
ing h is ow n children ; of Tantalus roasting h is
son and giv ing th e gods h is flesh t o eat ; and of
(Edipus kil l ing h is father and becoming th e
husband of h is ow n mother.
Th e doubt led,
as doubts always lead, to
enquiry, and th e enquiry brought ou t th e truth
that th e older meaning of these tales had been
forgotten by th e later G reeks, th e wisest among
1 02 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V ] .
is found to be th e Sanskrit Dyau s, w e know that
something about th e sky is meant. Th e G reek
Athene is probably th e San skrit Ahan d, which
mean s th e daw n . A hymn in th e Veda says of
h er : ‘Ahana comes near t o ev ery h ouse , sh e w ho
makes ev ery day t o be known .
’ Therefore th e
G reek legend may be said to mean that th e dawn
springs from th e forehead of th e sky, or,as w e
should say in English , rises ou t of th e east.
Now,although such a myth as that of Athene
,
with v ery many others that could be told, are t o
u s but sweet and pretty conceits, they were n ot so
t o th e Aryans, w ho,as w e hav e seen, be liev ed
al l things which mov ed t o hav e l ife ; sun ,moon
,
star, and uprising ,flee t -footed dawn a strong,
grand l ife,and w h o spoke of them accordingly,
meaning what they said,
and not composingpoetry for m en t o admire . Language is n ot
t h e only proof of this ; for th e accounts which
trav el lers giv e concern ing th e nature - myths
framed by modern sav ages, in which dead
bu t mov ing'
things are cal led liv ing persons ,show that th e mind of man worked then as it
works n ow . And th e notions which young
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN N ATI ONS. 103
children often form about their toys aptlyillustrate th e mythic age through w hich ev ery
race passes. To a little child n ot only are al l
l iv ing creatures endowed with human in te l ligence ,
bu t ev erything is aliv e . In h is world pussy takes
rank with Pa and Ma in point of intel ligence . He
beats th e chair against which h e h as knocked h is' head th e fire that burns h is finger is naughtyfire and th e stars that shine through h is
bedroom-window are eyes, like mamma’s or
pussy’s,only brighter.
’
And it is th e same with m an in a rude ,untaught state , n or does h e reach loftier ideas til l
a long tim e after h is civ ilization h as begun .
How true al l this is w e can nev er deeply fee l ,
because it is n ot possible for u s t o put ourselv es
in th e place of m an in th e myth-m aking stage of
h is growth . I f w e could forget all that science
has taught u s and b e liev e that th e sun w as aliv e,
w e too, as th e dreadful night w ere away and th e
l ight of th e stars grew fainter,should look with
b lended hope and fear to th e east,and then,
seemg th e light-rays creeping up fol lowed by th e
sun ,wel come h im as ou r l ife and say
‘
of h im m any
104 THE A] ? YAN NATI ON S. [CHAR v r.
things, calling h im eye of heav en, a face with
streaming locks, a god drawn by brilliant horses,
a golden bird that died in th e flame and rose again
from th e ashes. We t oo should speak of h im
as lov ing th e dawn (an idea which has giv en rise
t o many tender myths), and when h e sank in th e
west,and th e soft l ight floated ov er h im ,
as soothed
to sl eep or t o death by th e kisses of his lov ed
one .
A careful study of th e Aryan myths shows that
they had for th e larger part their birth in th e
ideas cal led forth by th e changing scenery of t he
heav ens in dawn and dusk,in sunrise and sunset ,
and the myriad shades and fleeting forms which
lie between them ; th e dawn being th e source of
th e richest myths. Of course ev ery myth and
legend is n ot to be thus accounted for, because
that which is human and personal takes shape
and substance likew ise . Th e mood of mind caused
by things sad or joyful in th e life of man ; th e
sense of right and wrong ,and th e knowledge that
within u s th e battle between th ese tw o is beingfought these , which are t o those w ho feel deeplymore real than ev en sunrises and sunse ts, hav e
166 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAPJv 1.
which , adapted and decorated by a poet,be came
part and parcel of what w e cal l th e mythologyof ancient nations.
I must n ow tel l you about on e v ery important
Aryan myt h which h as giv en rise t o a group of
legends, and ev en become part of som e great re
ligion s. Al l th e Aryan nations, and also some
other nations with whom they hav e h ad intercourse ,hav e among their legends th e story of a battle be
tween a hero and a m onster. In each case th e
hero is th e v ictor and sets free treasures which
hav e been stolen and hidden by th e mon ster,and
so renders help t o m en . In Hindu myth it is th e
combat betw een Indra and th e dragon Vritra ;
among th e Romans it became th e fight between
Hercu les and th e three-headed m onster Cacus ;w ith th e G reeks, among other l ike tales
,it w as
th e battle between Apol lo and th e terrible snake
Python ; in old Norse legend, between Sigu rd”
and
th e coiled dragon Fafnir ; and in Christian myth
b etween St G eorge and th e Dragon . We shall see
what grav e form th e battle took in th e old
Persian rel igion and h ow th e Satan of later J ewish
belief w as borrowed therefrom .
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN I VATI ONS. 107
Le t u s n ow trace th e birth and growth of this
myth . Since th e chief wealth of th e Aryans w as
in their cattle,each man would do h is utmost to
increase th e number of h is flocks and herds. Th e
cow w as th e creature most prized, for h er milk fed
his household and ev ery calf that w as born made h im
richer. Sh e w as t o h im what th e camel is to th e-Arab and th e buffalo t o th e Red Indian. And as
sh e w as t he sign of fruitfulness and welcome gifts,
so th e bul l w as th e sign of strength . Th e Aryan’s
enemy w as h e w h o stole t h e cattle , while h e w h o
sav ed them from th e robber’s clutch w as th e true
friend.
We hav e seen where th e Aryan looked for th e
dwel ling-place of h is gods. As h e,in whom w as
born that same sense of wonder which h is sav age
forefathers had, and which w e h is children hav e,
lifted h is eyes t o th e heav en whose rains watered’
th e ground h e til led and wh ose sun ripened h is
fruits, h e saw th e clouds mov ing in their great
majesty, filled through and through with th e light
or hiding it w ithin their dark cav erns. Nothingstrikes man ev erywhere so much as th e struggl e
between light and darkness ; be tw een th e l ight
108 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v r.
ning piercing th e clouds and letting loose th e rain
and th e slow march of th e black powers that hold
th e rain within their grasp ; between th e sun’s
rays and th e cloud or fog they striv e t o rend
asunder.
Th e heav en w as to th e Aryan a great plain ov er
which roamed bul ls and cows, for such th e clouds
seemed to h im t o be . Just as th e cow yielded
h im milk,so those cows of heav en dropped upon
th e earth rain and dew ,heav en’s milk. The lord
of th e plain w as th e sun,h e w as th e strong hu l l of
heav en . Nor were these th e only animals that
wandered across th e wide fields abov e , for endless
as are th e forms and shades of colour of th e clouds
so endless were th e creatures they were thought t o
be . Th e fancy of th e myth-maker worked with
th e freedom with which w e in sitting before a fire
may picture any number of queer shapes and facesin th e red-hot coals.
Th e Aryan thought that th e dark clouds in th e
sky were th e dwe lling-place of a wicked monster
w ho had stolen th e cows and shut them up in t he
cav erns of th e piled-up mountains (th e Sanskrit
word parva ta means both cloud and nw an ta in)
1 10 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v i .
mas tery ov er al l things bu t more of this when w e
hav e done with th e myths.
Th e tales of princesses and ladies kept in dark
prisons, from which some bold and gal lant knight
frees them, are late r forms of th e myths of the
sun released from th e darkness of th e night ; of
th e spring escaped from th e chains in which winter
had bound h im and of th e wate rs deliv ered from
their cloud-prisons.
This book is only a key to unl ock th e door t o
a gal lery of wonders where you wil l find more
learned and sure guides than h e w ho n ow ‘ points
th e w ay. A mere l ist of what is to be seen
therein would fil l a v ery large book ,and I must
be content to end this chapter with a few proofs
of th e pure meaning hidden in G re ek and other
myths and of some curious likenesses between
certain historic tal es and nursery legends of East .
and'
West .
1 . It is said of Kronos (which is a G reek name
only)w ho w as a son of Ouranos, with whom th e
race of gods began , that h e swal lowed h is first
fiv e children soon after th e birth of each .
Kronos means time and Ouranos the heaven .
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 1 1 1
Ou ran os is t he same as t he sky-
god Varu na
inv oked in th e Veda, whose n ame comes from a
root var, to v eil , heav en being spread like a v eil
ov er th e earth .
Th e G reek myth simply means that Time
swal lows up th e days which spring from it .
Th e G erman story of th e Wolf and th e Sev en
Kids is something like it . Th e wolf swal lowed
al l th e kids except th e youngest, which w as
hidden in th e clock-case,th e meaning being that
Night swallows up th e days of th e week, bu t
cannot eat th e youngest because it is hidden, as
to-day is, in th e clock-case .
’
Tantalus (from which comes ou r word tan ta lise,to torment) w as said
'
to be king of Lydia, and
when Zeus and all th e gods came down t o a feast
which h e gav e them,h e kil led his ow n son and
set t h e roasted flesh before them,t o see whether
they knew al l things that take place. Theyknew what h e h ad done and brought back t h e
child t o life,sending Tantalus t o Tartarus, w here
all are banished w h o sin against th e gods. There
h e w as made t o stand up t o h is chin in water,which sank lower whenev er h e tried t o drink it
1 1 2 THE AR YAN NA TI ONS . [CHAR VI .
while branches of fruit hung ov er h is head,bu t
wav ed away each time that h e sought t o grasp
them. Th e meaning is that th e fierce sun kills
th e fruits of t h e earth,whil e th e punishment
means that if h e glares t oo fiercely th e water
courses
'
flee from h im and th e fruits wither away.
Saranyil is on e of th e names in Sanskrit for
th e daw n ,and it explains th e name Erinyes giv en
t o th e G reek furies or av enging gods. For as th e
morning brings t o light th e e v il deeds don e,in th e
darkness, so th e Erin yes, winged monsters with
serpent locks and eyes with tears of blood,found
ou t , and then punished, th e crimes of m en .
Among th e many names for th e su n in th e
Veda, h e is cal led th e golden-handed, from th e
golden rays shooting like fingers from h im . In
th e course of time a story grew up that at a sacri
fice h e had cut off h is hand and that th e priests
made a golden on e in it s stead. He w as also
cal led a frog when at rising or setting h e seemed
to be squatting on th e water. Now in on e of th e
West Highland tales there is a ' story of a frog w ho
wishes t o marry a princess, and w h o,when th e
prin cess consents to become h is wife,is changed
1 14 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v 1.
driv en ; th e spear-tipped lightning and th e heav en
sent rain .
2. And n ow,as showing h ow these myths hav e
actual ly forced their w ay into history and passed
without question for a long tim e, just as bad
coins wil l n ow and then pass am ong good ones,
le t m e say a few words about William Te l l .
Th e story is wel l known h ow in th e 1 3 07th
year after Christ th e crue l G essler set a h at upon
a pole as a symbol of th e ruling power, and ordered
e v eryone w ho passed by t o bow before it . Amoun
tain eer named Te l l refused t o obey th e order and w as
at once brought before G essler. As Te l l w as known
to be an expert archer, h e w as sentenced by w ay
of punishm ent t o shoot an apple off th e head of
h is ow n son . The appl e w as placed on th e boy’s
head and t he father bent h is bow ; th e arrow sped
and went through th e appl e . G ess ler saw that
Te l l before shooting h ad stuck another arrow in
h is belt and asked th e reason. Te l l replied To
shoot you ,tyrant, had I slain my child.
’Now
a lthough t h e crossbow which Te ll is said t o hav e
used is shown at Zurich , th e ev ent ne v er took
place On e poor man w as condemned to be
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 1 1 5
burnt aliv e for daring t o question th e story, bu t
th e poor man w as right. Th e story is told n ot
only in Ice land, Denmark,Norway,
'
Finland,
Russia,Pe rsia
,and perhaps India
,bu t is comm on
t o th e Turks and Mongolians, while a legend of
th e wild Samoyedes, w h o nev er heard of Te l l or saw
a book in their liv es, re lates it , chapter and v erse,
of on e of th eir marksm en .
’ In it s English form
it occurs in th e bal lad of Wil liam of Cloudeslee .
The bold archer says
I hav e a sonn e sev en years old ;
Hee is t o me fu ll deere
I w ill tye h im to a St ake
Al l shal l see him that bee here
And lay an apple upon h is h ead,
And goe six paces h im froe ,
And I myself w ith a broad arrow e
Shal l cleav e th e appl e in tow e .
’
Th e story is an old Aryan su n -myth . Te l l is
th e sun -
god whose arrows (ligh t-rays) nev er m iss
their mark,and likewise kil l their foes .
There is another old tale ov er w hich I hav e
cried as a boy. You hav e heard h ow th e faithful
dog G e llert kil led th e wolf which had com e to de
stroy Llew ellyn’s child, and how
,when th e prince
1 16 THE AR YAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V I .
cam e hom e,and found th e cradle empty, and th e
dog’s m outh sm eared with blood
,h e quickly slew
th e brav e creature , and then found t h e child
safe,and t h e wol f dead beside it . At Beddge lert
in North Wal es, you may se e th e dog
’s grav e
neatly railed round
Now this story occurs in a l l sorts of form s in
th e folk- lore of nearly ev ery Aryan people , and
is found in China and Egypt. In India a black
snake takes th e place of t h e wol f,an d th e ichn e u
m on that of th e dog ,while in Egypt the story
says that a cook nearly killed a Wali for smashinga pot ful l of herbs, and then discov ered that
amongst th e herbs there lurked a poisonous
snake .
It is safe t o conclude that marv e l lous things
which are said t o hav e happened in so manyplaces ne v er happened anywhere .
Bu t if w e must giv e up these stories as legends ,
it is n ot al l loss, since it tends t o bring th e storyte l lers closer together, and t o show h ow
, under
different skins, th e sam e hearts are beating ,and
h ow th e sam e welcom e is giv en in ev ery age t o
th e tales of brav e , of lov ing ,and of faithful deeds
1 1 8 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v r.
that th e aurora is bright only when th e su n is
near, when h e is away,h er dress is of sombre
colour— sh e is a Cin dere l la . Th e G reek form of
t h e tale says that whilst Rhodope w as bathing ,an
eagle snatched on e of h er slippers from h e r m aid
and carried it t o th e King of Egypt, as h e sat on
h is judgm ent seat at Memphis. Th e king fe l l in
lov e with th e foot t o which th e sl ipper belonged,
and gav e orders that it s owner should be searched
for,and when Rhodope w as found
,th e king
married h er.
In th e Hindu tale a Rajah has an only daugh
t er w h o w as born with a golden ne cklace which
contained h er soul , and th e father w as warned
that if th e ne cklace we re taken off and w orn byano ther, th e princess would die . On e birthdayh e gav e h er a pair of golden and j ewe l led sl ippers
which sh e wore whene v er sh e went ou t ; and on e
day, as sh e w as picking flowers upon a mountain,
a sl ipper cam e off and fe l l down th e steep side
into th e forest be low. It w as searched for in
v ain ; bu t n ot long after,a prince w h o w as hunt
ing found it and took it to h is m other,w h o
,
j udging h ow fair and highborn th e ow ner must
CHAR V 1. ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 1 19
be , adv ised h im t o seek for h er and m ake h er h is
wife . He made public th e finding of th e sl ipper
throughout th e’
kingdom ,bu t n o on e claimed it
,
and h e h ad we l lnigh despaired when some
trav el lers from th e Rajah’s count ry heard that th e
missing sl ipper w as in th e h ands of th e prince,t o
whom they m ade known it s owner’s name . He
straightway repaired to th e Rajah’s palace,and
showing h im th e slipper, asked for t h e hand of
th e princess,w h o becam e h is wife . After h er
marriage a j ealous woman stole th e necklace
w hile sh e w as sl eeping , and,t o h er husband’s deep
grief, h er body w as carried t o a tomb . Bu t it
did n ot decay,n or did th e bloom of life leav e h
’
er
sweet face ,so that t h e prince w as glad t o v isit
h er tomb ; and on e day th e se cret whereby h er
sou l could be restored w as rev ealed t o h im .
He recov ered th e necklace , placed it round h er
neck,
and with joy brought h er back t o h is
palace .
Th e l ike fram ework of a slipper for whosepretty wearer a search is made and w ho becomes
th e finder’s wife
,occurs in t h e Serbian t ale of
Papalluga ; in th e G erman tal e of ‘Aschen
120 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v 1 .
pu t t el in th e fable of La Fontaine about t h e‘ Milkm aid and h er Pail ; and other v ariants of
th e story,whose birthplace
,as w e
.
hav e seen,w as
in Central Asia . Beauty and th e Beast is a lso
found in Hindu, G reek,
Norse and other myt h .
In th e G reek story,Psyche is married t o Cupid,
w h o carries h er t o a secluded garden , where sh e
sees him at night only. Her j ealous sisters te l l
h er that sh e is wedded t o a loathly m onster ; and
wishful t o know th e truth,sh e draws near t o h im
with a lam p and finds h im th e lov e liest of th e
gods. Bu t a drop of h ot oil fe l l on h im,and h e
awoke t o blame h er and v anish . After hard toil
and weary search sh e found him,and w as re
united t o h im for ev er. In th e G erman tale,the
youngest of three daughters is m arried t o a prince
w h o is a hideous lion by day, and w h o te lls h er
th at h e must nev er see t h e l ight. On e day a
sun -ray fal ls upon h im through th e Chink of a
door,and h e is at once changed into a do ve and
flies away. His bride seeks h im ,and
,aided by
th e su n,th e moon and th e north wind, fre es h im
from th e spel l h e is under, and liv es with h im
happily ev er after.
’ In th e G ae lic tal e th e h us
1 22 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v 1.
te l l h er, or te l ls h er falsely, bu t at last yields, as
Samson yie lded t o De lilah . He says,‘ Far
,far
away in a lake lies an island ; on that island
stands a church ; in that church is a we l l ; in
that we l l swims a duck in that duck there is an
egg ; and in that egg there l ies my heart , you
darling .
’The princess te l ls.
this to th e prince,
w ho rides on th e wol f’s back t o th e island th e
rav en flies t o th e t op of th e steepl e and ge ts th e
church -keys th e salmon div es t o th e bottom of
th e we l l and brings up th e egg from t h e’
place
where th e duck h ad dropped it .
’As soon as th e
prince h as t h e egg ,h e squee zes it
,when th e
giant begs for h is life , which th e prince prem ises ,on condition that h e brings back t o l ife th e six
brothers and their wiv es. Bu t as soon as this is
done,th e prince breaks h is word
,squeezes th e
egg in tw o ,and th e giant dies.
Th e Hindu tale of ‘ Pun chkin’is v ery l ike
this. A magician turns into stone a l l th e daugb
ters of a Rajah,with their husbands
,bu t sav es
t h e youngest daughter, whom h e wishes to marry.
She has le ft a son a t home,w ho goes in search of
h is mother ; and finding h er in th e magician’s
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS. 1 23
tower,persuades h er t o discov er th e secret place
where th e tyrant keeps h is heart. Th e ogre te l ls
h er that in th e middle of th e jungl e there is a
circle of palm -trees,and in t h e centre of th e circle
six jars ful l of water,below which is a l ittle
parrot in a cage ; and if th e parrot is killed, h e
too wil l die . Th e prince goes t o th e place , which
is kept by dragons ; bu t an eagle whom h e h as
he lped carries h im t o th e water-jars,which h e
upse ts,and then seizes th e parrot. He frightens
t h e m agician into restoring h is v ictim s t o l ife , and
then pul ls th e bird t o pieces. As t h e wings
and legs come away, so tumble off th e ar ms and
l egs of t h e magician ; and final ly, as th e prince
wrings t h e bird’s neck
,Pun chkin twists h is ow n
head round and dies.
’ In th e Arabian story, th e
Jinn’s soul is enclosed in th e body of a sparrow,
which is imprisoned in a box,placed in other
boxes put in chests contained in a m arble coffer,which is sunk in t h e ocean that surrounds th e
world .
’Th e coffer is raised by th e aid of a seal
ring ,t h e sparrow is taken ou t and strangl ed,
whereupon t h e Jinn’s body becomes a heap of
ashes and th e hero escapes with th e m aiden .
1 24 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v 1.
Space quite forbids my quoting more tal es of th e
sam e kind,which are found in Bohem ian
,G ae l ic
,
Serbian,and other folk- lore
,n o t forge tting ,
what
is m ore remarkable than al l,that l ike features
exist in an Egyptian tale which is m ore than
three thousand years old.
In th e Jataka ,a v ery ancient col lection of
Buddhist fables which,professing t o hav e been told
by Buddha ,narrate h is exploits in th e 5 5 0 births
through which h e passed before attaining Buddha
hood,there are found ‘
n ot a few of t he’
ta les
which pass under t h e nam e of “ IEsop’s Fables ,
”
and of th e stories which are l ike those in other
Western folk-lore .
In on e of these a holy m an,w h o h as attained
t o a seat in th e world of spirits , aids a sick
brother by th e gift of a magic hatchet, which a t
bidding brings fuel and makes a fire ,and of a
magic bowl , whose contents when emptied fil l a
mighty riv er ; which rem inds u s of th e m agic
tools in Norse tal es ; th e scissors that cut ou t sil k
and satin from th e air th e axe that cut th e oak
which grew bigger at th e stroke of ev ery other axe
and th e magic sal t wherewith th e prince , when h e
1 26 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v 1.
like th e myths, are born of man’s wondering ou t
look on nature,such as Lit t le Red Riding Hood
,
w h o in th e G erm an story is cut ou t of th e sleep
ing wolf by a hunter ; Tom Thumb,w ho w as
swal lowed by t h e cow,and came ou t unhurt ;
Sakt idern ,swal lowed by th e fish and cut ou t again
J onah , swal lowed by a sea -monster which casts
h im ashore unharm ed ; al l of which are legends
te l ling of t he night de v ouring th e su n .
Bu t enough of il lustration has been giv en to
show h ow like t o on e another are m any of the fairytales, l egends and myths of th e Indo-European
races,
and I m ust end this long chapter with a
brief account of th e source from whence hav e
com e th e stories of th e House that Jack built,’
and of th e Old Wom an w h o couldn’t ge t h er Pigov er th e Stile .
’ There is a poem a t th e end of
th e book of Passo ver serv ices used by th e Jews,which som e among them regard as a parable of
th e past and future of th e Holy Land. It con
ta ins t en v erses, each ending with th e refrain ,‘
a
kid,a kid
,
’and it begins
A kid, a kid my fath er bough t
For t w o pieces of'
money
See Note E.
CHAR V I .] THE AR YAN NA TI ONS . 127
and after tel ling h ow a cat cam e and at e th e kid,
and a dog Came and bit th e cat,and a staff cam e
and beat t h e dog, and so on,it concludes thus
Then came th e Holy On e , blessed
And kil led t h e Angel of Death ,That killed t h e bu tch er
,
That sl ew t h e ox,
That drank t h e w ater,
Th at quen ched t h e fire,
That burned t h e staff,
That beat t he dog ,
That bit t h e cat,
Th at at e th e kid
That my fath er bough t
For t w o pieces of money
A kid,a kid.
’
We n ow bid farewe l l t o th e myths and reach
a place where th e ground is firm er beneath u s,
where th e sky is as ful l of theme for wonder as
it w as t o th e o ld Aryans. We do n ot see in
th e su n a slaye r of dragons or a weary trav e l ler
in th e lightning a fiery serpent ; in th e clouds
cows with swel ling udders t o be milked by
th e w ind-
god ; w e see abov e u s t h e sta tely, we l l
ordered m arch of su n, moon , star and cloud at th e
command of Him w h o bringeth ou t their host
1 28 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR V I .
by number ; He cal leth them al l by nam es by t h e
greatness of His m ight , for that He is strong in
power,
’and w e know that these are parts of
His ways ; bu t h ow l ittle a portion is heard of
Him th e thunder of His power w h o can under
stand
(f) THE SEPARATION or THE ARYAN TRIBES.
At last th e tim e arriv ed when th e m other
country h ad become t oo narrow for th e gi‘
ow ing
numbers or when env ious hordes burst in upon
them ,and wh en som e of t h e children had t o l eav e
in search of food and work e lsewhere .
It w as an e v entful period when they se t forth
t o cl ear a path through th e forests and ford t h e
riv ers and fight t h e fe es that lay betwe en them
and t h e gl orious future into wh ich they were
entering. They bore weapons upon their
shoulders, bu t th e mightiest weapon which theycarried w as unseen ,
ev en th e power which m ade
them m en,and through which they or their children
wou ld aw aken and use t h e great forces that had
long laid safe in Nature’s keeping ,and also giv e
1 30 THE AR YAN NATI ONS . [CHAR v 1.
herds,and swam broad riv ers on their skins. Th e
Python snake lay across our path th e wolv es and
wild dogs snarled at u s ou t of their cov erts ; w e
slew them and went on . Th e forest rose in black
tangled barriers w e hewed our w ay through them
and went on . Strange giant tribes m e t u s,and
eagle-v isaged hordes, fierce and fool ish ; w e smote
them h ip and thigh , and went on ,westward ev er.
’
I f you look at a map of Asia you will see that
th e country where th e eastern tribes dwel t is
hemmed in by"
lofty mountains, while th e r egion
where th e other tribes dwel t lies Open t o th e west.
Since th ese t o th e east could n ot enlarge their
borders in that quarter, they pushed th e others
towards t h e land that stretched between them and
Europe,which caused th e Cel tic tribes
, w h o liv ed
most t o th e west and whose descendants are found
in t h e most westerly parts of Europe,t o be th e
first t o leav e . These pioneers slowly ov erspread
th e face of Europe,and traces of th e paths which
t hey took rem ain in th e Celtic names of places
where,they settl ed
,and especial ly of riv ers on
whose banks they dwe lt. They hav e ev er been a
restless people , bu t h ad they been disposed t o
CHAR V I . ] THE AR YAN NA TI ONS. 1 3 1
settle they would hav e found it n o easy task .
Th e races w h o were already in possession of th e
soil did n ot yield without a struggle , while longafterwards there poured in from th e east th e other
Aryan emigrants t o Europe . So th e Celts h ad at
last a hard time of it,and were driv en onwards
by t h e G ermans and Slav onian s, w h o seem t o hav e
trav el led by a path north of th e Caspian Sea, and
by th e comm on forefathers of th e G reeks and
Romans,w h o took a more southerly road
, which
brought them t o th e lands made famous by their
sons.
Thus th e old hom e w as slowly cleared of most
o f it s former inmates,
and those w ho stayed
behind,th e ancestors of th e Medes and Persians
and Hindus,found wider breathing space , and
came down from th e higher v al leys in th e east t o
themore fertile parts.
“ Thus is explained th e mov ements of th e tw o
branches of th e Aryan fam ily of m ankind.
With this brief account w e must n ow take
leav e of th e tribes that went t o Europe and foll ow
th e fortunes of those w h o remained togeth er for a
time . Their separation will l ead m e t o speak of
1 32 THE ARYAN NATI ONS. [CHAR V I .
th e growth of Hinduism or Brahmanism ou t of th e
old Aryan faith of th e l ise of Zoroastrianism,th e
ancient rel igion of Persia ; and of Buddhism .
After an account of these three great Aryan
religions, w e wil l cast a brief glance at th e
religions of China and then say somewhat of th e
Semitic race,am ong whom Judaism and Moham
m adan ism h ad their birth .
We Shal l thus hav e taken a rough surv ey of
most of th e liv ing re ligions of th e world,and I
hope gained some clearer knowledge of th e beliefs
of hundreds of millions of our fel low-creatures.
LANG UAG E, th e sam e witness of which so large
a use has been made already, is call ed in t o prove
that th e Eastern Aryans dwelt together for some
time,united by nearly th e sam e speech
,by w or
ship of th e sam e gods , and observ ance of th e same
rites of their old religion . There are,howev er,
traditions of a state of turmoil and of struggles
with th e restless tribes around them,w h o doubt
less cov eted th e richer land where th e Aryans h ad
settled ; still more of quarrels among themse lv es
which gav e rise t o bitter hatred and then to
1 34 THE ARYAN NATI ONS. [CHAR v 1.
were worsted in t he struggle ; and a t last t h e
separation w as complete . Th e tribes w h o wou ld
n ot accept th e n ew religion h ad,there is reason
for thinking, already crossed th e passes of th e
high mountain-range nam ed th e Hindu Kush ,and
after settling in the Punjab, slow ly pushed their
w ay along th e v al ley of th e G anges, spreadingthem se lv es in th e course of centuries ov er India.
India is a land of m ixed races. There are found
among h er tangled forests and rugged hil ls rem
nants of a sav age people whose forefathers were
probably th e earliest dwel lers,makers of th e rough
stone weapons found in v arious parts. These were
subdued by inv aders from th e north-west,w h o
were of a race al lied t o th e Finns, Lapps, Mongols,&c .
,a race which seem s t o hav e cov ered large
tracts of coun try, and t o hav e laid th e foundation
upon which both th e Aryan and Sem itic families
built their higher culture . They were far abov e
th e wild creatures whom they displaced and there
fore n o mean foes for th e Aryans t o meet. The
many huge erections of stones,in th e form of
circles, tables, &c .,which India contains and
which are older than th e rock-cut temples of
CHAR VI . ] THE AR YAN NATI ONS . 135
th e Buddhists,are their handiwork. Bu t they
h ad t o yield before th e greater force and skill of
th e Aryans, and when caste w as established,to
take their place in th e lowest class their language ,religion and customs being more or l ess al tered.
Up t o th e time of th e entrance of th e Aryans
into India scarce ly a date is at hand to help u s,
neither does history become much clearer after
wards,since th e Hindus hav e been strangely care
l ess in such a matter ; unlike th e Egyptians, w h o
put down th e time when th e smal lest ev ents of
daily life took place .
We wil l n ow pass on t o some account of th e
Vedic faith and th e religion which sprang there
from .
CHAPTER VI I .
THE ANCIENT AND MODERN HINDU RELIG IONS.
THE religion known as Brahmanism or Hinduism
includes at this day th e many Hindu sects w h o
differ v ery m uch from on e another,each hav ing
it s ow n form of bel ief and worship,bu t al l rev er
ing th e Vedas as th e inspired word of G od,and
numbering together about 1 20 millions of man
kind,or on e-tenth of th e human race . Som e
,
howev er, state their number at 1 5 0 m il lions.
Unl ike th e re l igions founded by Christ, Zoroaster,and Mohammad
,th e history of Brahmanism does
n ot gather round a person. A lifetim e would n ot
compass th e study of it s sacred books,and it is a
rel igion v ery hard t o explain ,indeed w e know far
l ess about it than w e know about t h e old Aryan
re ligion of which it is th e corrupt offspring. It is
like a mass of shape ly and shape less things hud
dled together, which n o m anner of art could ar
range into a wel l - se t whole . It is rich w ith th e
1 38 THE ANCI EN T AND MODERN [c a m v u .
That th e narrativ e may flow on without t oo
many breaks, I hav e rem ov ed t o Note F at th e
end of this book,a list of th e names and con
tents of th e Hindu sacred writings, which should
be read as a help t o understanding this chapter.
Veda means kn ow ledge, scien ce, and is a word
kindred t o ou r English w isdom ,
'
to w it , and th e
many like words. Al though it is used in a plural
form t o include four coll ections of hymns, there is
bu t on e true,ancient Veda
,cal led th e Rig Veda ,
and from that ou r account of th e old Hindu‘
faith
w il l be drawn .
It contains th e hymns in which th e Aryans
w h o first entered India ,praised their gods, and
t h e oldest of such hymns are believ ed t o hav e
been composed 2400 years before Christ, or abov e
4200 years ago . They exceed 1000 in number,
and are of v arious lengths, from on e t o more than
fifty v erses or ric, meaning praise, hence th e
name Rig-Veda ,
or Veda of p raise. Their
au thors are cal led Rishis,which means seer 01
:
Some 600 years before Christ e v ery word,
ev ery v erse and every syl lable w as counted,and
CHAR V I L ] H I ND U REL ] G I OAiS‘
. 1 391
t h e number agrees with existing copies as nearlyas on e could expect. Th e Brahm ans hav e th e
holiest v eneration for th e four Vedas, and believ e
them t o be so entirely th e work of G od as t o
hav e existed in His mind before time began .
They make a great difference between these
writings and al l th e others,which they call Smriti,
or tradition ,or that which is handed down from
ancient teachers by on e age after another ; while
th e Vedas and Brahmanas are Sru ti, or hearing,
rev ela tion,or that which comes direct from G od.
Th e gods chiefly addressed in th e Rig-Veda are
Agni, fire ; Prithiv i, th e earth ; Maruts,th e storm;
Ushas,&c . , th e dawn ; Mitra ,
Sfirya ,&c .
,th e sun ;
Varu na,th e al l -surrounder ; Indra ,
th e Sky ; and
Soma,a name giv en at a later period t o th e moon .
Vishnu , w h o afterwards became a leading god in
th e Hindu Trimfirt i, or Trinity, is also a name for
th e sun in th e Veda.
As stated at page 87 , th e Aryan did n ot place
th e earth in th e highest rank sh e w as onlypartly div ine . It w as n ot so
,howev er
,with fire
,
that thing of mystery and shapeless power, a m er
ciless master, a helpful serv ant,at whose worship
140 THE ANCI EN T AND [MODE/81V [CHAR V I I .
none can be amazed. Agni, god of fire (akin t o
Latin ign is, whence our word ign ite, t o set on
fire), has more hymns addressed t o h im than any
other god. He it is w h o l iv es among m en,w h o
is th e messenger between earth and heav en , th e
sole guarding and guiding power left t o shel ter
m en and dispel th e gloom when th e sun has set .
His wonderful birth from t w o pieces of wood
rubbed together is sung in glowing language , th e
t en fingers of th e kindler are t en v irgins w ho bringh im into being ; th e tw o pieces of wood are h is father
and mother. Because th e butter when thrown
into th e flam e makes it mount higher and burn
brighter, it w as believ ed t o be th e gift Agni lov ed
best,and as th e flame rose upwards it w as bel iev ed
to carry t o heav en th e gifts heaped upon it . This
is on e of many hymns‘
t o h im
‘Agn i, accept th is log w h ich I Offer t o thee,accept this my
serv ice l ist en w el l to t h ese my songs .
With th is log , 0Agn i, may w e w orship th ee , thou son of
strength , conqu eror of horses ! and w ith this hymn,thou
h igh-born
May w e thy servants serv e thee w ith songs, 0 grant er of
rich es , thou w h o lov est songs and delightest in riches.
Thou lord of w eal th and giv erof w eal th , be thou w ise and
pow erfu l driv e aw ay from us th e enemies
142 THE ANCI EN T AND MODERN [CHAR V I I .
t o th e bride,I am th e sky, thou art th e earth
,
come let u s marry.
’ It is Indra, you will remem
ber, w h o slays th e demon Vritra, and w h o is
refreshed for h is mighty deed by drinking three
lakes of som a,th e water of strengt h .
Soma (see p . 94) means extract,’
and th e
plant from which it is Obtained is akin t o th e
common milkweed. Th e Aryans n o sooner found
ou t th e strange power in th e j uice t o excite and
produce frenzy, than they believ ed it t o be div ine ,since it seemed t o giv e a godlike strength. It
w as raised t o th e rank of a god, an d cal led king of
heav en and earth, conqueror of al l . Th e hymns
t o Soma occupy an entire book of th e Veda
on e of th e most beautiful is quoted at page 1 1 1
of th e‘ Childhood of th e World
,
’and therefore
n eed n ot be repeated here .
Indra is praised thus in th e Rig-Veda
He w ho as soon as born is t h e first of the deities,w ho has
done honour to the gods by his deeds ; h e at w hose migh t
h eav en and earth are alarmed and w h o is kn ow n by th e great
n ess of his strength ; h e , men , is I ndra .
He w h o fixed firm th e moving earth,w ho spread th e
Spacious firmamen t ; h e , men , is Indra.
He w ho hav ing destroyedVrit ra, se t free th e sev en riv ers ;
CHAP. v 11 .] HI ND U RELI G I ONS. 143
w ho recov ered th e cow s ; w ho generat ed fire in th e clouds ;
w ho is inv in cibl e in bat t le ; h e, men , is I ndra.
‘He to w h om h eav en and eart h bow dow n ; h e at w hose
migh t th e moun tains are appal led ; h e w ho is drinker of th e
Soma juice,t h e firm of frame
,t h e adaman t armed
,th e w ielder
of th e thunderbolt ; h e, men , is I ndra . May w e env elope
thee w ith acceptabl e praises as hu sbands are embraced by
their w iv es.
’
Among th e gods that bring th e l ight, Ushas,th e dawn
,cal ls forth t h e richest songs, for sh e it is
who chases th e darkness and makes ready a path
w ay for th e sun, and w h o awakens in ev ery
Brahman’s breast th e morning prayer which for
ful l four thousand years h as gone up from pious
Hindus : Let u s meditate on th e adorable light
of th e div ine creator ; m ay He rouse ou r minds
Here is a fine , simple hymn t o Ushas
‘Sh e sh ines upon us,like a young w ife
,rousing ev ery
liv ing being t o go t o h is w ork. Wh en ‘
the fire had t o be
kindl ed by men,sh e made t he light by striking dow n
darkn ess.
She rose up, spreading far and w ide,and mov ing ev ery
w here . Sh e grew in brigh tn ess, w earing h er bril lian t , gar
men t . Th e moth er of th e cow s (that is, t h e morn ings), th eleader of th e days, sh e sh on e gold
-coloured,lov ely to behold.
Sh e,th e fortunate
,w ho brings th e eye of th e gods, w h o
leads th e w hit e and lov ely steed (of th e sun), th e daw n w as
144 THE ANCI EN T AND MODERN [CHAR v 11.
seen rev ealed by h er rays, w ith brill iant treasures, follow ingev ery one .
‘Thou w ho art a blessing w h ere thou art n ear,driv e far
aw ay t h e unfriendly make t he pasture w ide, giv e u s safety !
Scat ter t h e en emy, bring rich es ! Raise up w eal th to th e
w orsh ipper, thou mighty Daw n .
Shine for u s w ith our best rays, thou brigh t Daw n , thouw ho lengthen est our l ife , thou t h e lov e of al l , w ho giv est us
food, w ho giv est us w eal th in cow s,h orses and chariots.
Thou daugh t er of the sky, t h ou high-h em Daw n
,w hom
the Vasish thas magn ify w ith songs, giv e us rich es high and
w ide : all ye gods protect u s alw ays w ith your blessings.
’
(Vasish tha is the name of on e of the chief poets of the
Veda.)
After these gladsome words the poet thinks of
th e many dawns that hav e come and gone and of
th e eyes that once saw them and n ow see them n o
more,and th e thought finds words in a sadder
song.
Of th e many gods yet rem aining , I can onlyspeak of Varuna
,noblest and best. For h e rules
ov er all ; h e gov erns th e seasons of th e year ; h e
sets sun,moon and stars in their courses
,and it is
of h im that th e sin - stricken worshippers ask for
pardon and deliv erance from e v il . For h e su r
rounds them al l,and h is m essengers note down
t h e wrongdoings of m en and cast sickness and
140 THE AI VCI EN T AIVD MODER IV [CHAR V I I .
The great lord of t hese w orlds sees as if h e w ere n ear. I f
a man th inks h e is w al king by st eal th , t h e gods know it all .
I f a man stands or w alks or hides,if h e goes t o l ie dow n
or t o get up, w hat tw o people sit ting togeth er w hisper, KingVaruna know s it
,h e is th ere as the th ird.
’
(So th e Psalmist says Thou compassest my path and my
lying dow n and art acquain ted w ith al l my w ays.’ Verse
Th is earth , t oo , belongs t o Varuna th e king, and th is w idesky w ith its ends far apart . Th e t w o seas ( th e Sky and th e
ocean)are Varuna’s loins ; he is also contained in th is drop
of w at er.
He w ho shou ld flee far beyond th e sky, ev en he w ou ld no t
be rid of Varuna the king . His spies proceed from h eav en
tow ards this w orld ; w ith thousand eyes they ov erlook thiseart h . (Compare w ith this v erses 7 to 12 of th e
’
same
psalm .)King Varuna sees all this
,w hat is betw een h eav en and
eart h , and w hat is beyond. He has counted t h e t w inklings
of t he eyes of men . As a player throw s t he dice , h e settlesal l things.
‘May al l thy fatal nooses, w hich stand spread ou t sev en
by sev en and threefold,catch th e man w ho tells a lie
,may
th ey pass by h im w ho tells t h e truth .
’
I must not omit a few v erses from prayers in
which pardon for sin is sought
How ev er w e break thy law s from day to day, men as w e
are,0 god Varuna,
‘Do not deliv er us unto death , n or to the blow of t he
furious, nor to th e w rath of the spiteful
CHA’
R V I L ] H I ND U RELI G I ONS. 147
Again
Wise and migh ty are th e w orks of him w ho st emmed
asunder th e w ide firmamen ts (h eav en and earth). He lifted
on h igh th e brigh t and glorious heav en ; h e stret ch ed ou t
apart th e st arry sky and th e eart h .
I ask,0 Varuna ! w ishing t o know th is my sin . I go to
ask th e w ise. The sages al l t el l me t h e same Varuna it isw ho is angry w ith th ee .
‘Absolv e us from th e sins of our fath ers,and from those
w hich w e committed w ith our ow n bodies )
Th e fol lowing contains some of th e finest v erses
in th e Veda
Let me not yet , 0 Varuna ! en ter in to th e house of clay
hav e mercy , almigh ty, hav e mercy !
I f I go along t rembling , like a cloud driven by the w ind ;
hav e m ercy , almigh ty, hav e mercy !
Through w an t of strength , thou strong and brigh t god,
hav e I gon e w rong ; hav e mercy, almigh ty, hav e mercy !
Thirst cam e upon th e w orshipper, t hough h e stood in t he
midst of th e w at ers ; hav e mercy, almigh ty, h av e mercy‘Wh enev er w e men , 0 Varuna ! commit an offen ce before
t he h eav en ly h ost,w h enev er w e break th e law t hrough
though t lessn ess ; pun ish us n ot, 0 god, for that offen ce !
’
There is pl enty of proof in th e Veda that th e
ancient Hindus believ ed in a l ife after death.
Th e king of that other world is Yama . He
and h is sister Yami are said t o hav e been th e
148 THE ANCI EN T AND MODERN [CHAR V I I .
first pair,and when they reached th e abode
of bliss t o hav e made ready a place for t hose w h o
should foll ow them. I n Persian l egend Yamaappeared as Yima
,ruler of th e golden age and
founder of Paradise .
Life t o these Eastern Aryans w as a sunny,
joyful thing, and n o sad,thought-fil led burden .
In their prayers they asked for weal th,children
,
long life , success in w ar,and yet did n ot shrink
with any needless dread at th e fact that life must
on e day hav e an end. They be liev ed that in
some bright place where th e gods dw elt they and
their lov ed ones would be gathered under t h e
peaceful sway of Yama . They made offerings to
th e spirits of their forefathers as a pious duty,and laid th e bodies of their dead in th e ground
in sure and certain hope that th e soul w as safe
with Yama. At a later date th e body w as burne t’
o n th e altar of Agni, that it might ascend through
h img't ol th e gods and be reunited t o th e spirit .
There is in t h e Rig-Veda a hymn of surpassing
tendern ess and beauty, which is still used at
Hindu funeral ceremonies. After som e v erses, in
w hich Death is asked t o h arm t h e suppliants n o
1 50 THE AIVCI EN T AND M ODERIV [CHAR V I I .
power of writing worthy songs of praise t o G od
is a rare gift ; as rare to-day as in that far-off
time .
Th e Vedic religion h ad n o temples, n o priest
hood, n o idols. Th e mil lions of gods which are
t h e obj e cts of Hindu worship n ow,th e div ision of
m en into castes,th e horrid practice (n ow - for
hidden) of burning women with their dead hu s
bands,th e be lief that th e soul after death enters
th e body of on e animal after another formed n o
part of th e old religion , th e freshness of which
faded away under these and like corrupting forces.
That rel igion , traces of which,mixed with dev il
and serpent-worship, still linger among th e dwel
lers in remote places,on hil ls and am idst jungles,
w as followed by a time when t h e human mind
w as stirred by th e great questions which lay
behind th e simpl e nature -worship ; when it
asked w h o knew whence and w hy al l things were ?
On e by on e Indra and Agni and th e rest fel l from
their high places t o lower ones, and became
symbols of th e supreme soul Brahma or
Brahm .
!
See not e G .
CHAR V11 . ] H I ND U RELI G I ONS. 1 5 1
Of th e subtle systems which had birth in those
times nothing can be said here,and w e wil l deal
with th e common belief only.
There cam e t o th e front a class of m en called
Brahmans, w h o hav e e v er since had t h e highest
honour paid them,and w h o were quick t o clairri
‘
power ov er others and t o build upon th e Vedas a
huge system by which t o ru le ev ery mom ent of a
man’s life .
In Vedic tim es,th e inhabitants were of tw o
classes ; th e fair-skinned Aryans and th e dark
skinned races whom they had subdued. Bu t th e
Brahmans pretended that th e Veda gav e it s sanc
tion t o a div ision of th e people into castes. It
w as m ade t o say that when Brahma created men ,
t h e Brahmans or priests cam e from h is mouth,th e
soldiers from h is arm,th e traders and farmers from
h is thigh , and th e Sudras (th e conquered race in
India) from h is foot. Th e Brahmans thus set
them sel v es ov er al l They laid down rules“so
strict about p rayers and sacrifices and made th e
fav our of th e gods to depend on such triflingthings, that e v ery on e w as glad t o secure their
help t o do these duties aright. The people be
1 52 THE AN CI EN T AND M ODERN [cam m .
l iev ed that th e Brahm ans alone knew what foods
might be eaten,what air might be breathed, what
clothes might be worn, and what w as th e proper
length of t h e ladle in which th e Offering w as to be
put. No wonder that against so dead a creed and
against such claims as these Buddha rose in rev olt
and founded that great religion which crushed
Brahm anism for centuries, and which , al though it
has scarcely any fol lowers in th e land of it s birth ,
is stil l professed by hundreds of mil lions of hum an
beings. Th e chief gods of th e later Hindure l i
gion, which has traces of th e Buddhism ov erthrown
by it , are Brahma, Vishnu and Siv a, forming t h e
Hindu Trinity or Trimfirt i (from tri,three , and
ma r ti, form). Vishnu and Siv a h ad their different
worshippers, which gav e rise t o t w o large sects,bu t
t h e Brahmans, w h o feared that their power would
decay as these sects increased,clev erly united
those tw o gods t o Brahma, and t h e pious Hindu
bows h is head alike t o each . In th e present dayBrahma, Vishnu and Siv a are worshipped as three
in on e , the ir symbol being t h e sacred word Om .
Th e words of an ancient Hindu poet hav e been
thus translated
1 54 THE ANCI EN T AND MODERN [CHAR V I I .
memories crowd round h im under th e myth of
Krishna . A mighty demon-king, Kansa,h ad rule
ov er th e world,and when h e h eard that a child
w as born w h o would grow up and destroy h im ,
h e ordered a general slaughter of young boys,
hoping thus t o kil l th e child. Bu t it w as sent to
a place of safety and grew up as beautiful Krishna,
g od of lov e,and slayer of Kansa . This w as th e
e ighth incarnation or av atar of Vishnu , h is ninth
being, according t o some Hindu writings, as th e
Buddha and at h is tenth and last,h e w il l make
an end of al l things, and sleeping on th e waters
that will cov er th e world when th e tortoise that
holds it up sinks under h is load,will produce
Brahma,w h o wil l create th e world anew.
Siv a,whose name does n ot occur in th e Vedic
hymns, bu t whose worship pre vailed from remote
times in India,cal led forth a different class of
worshippers,for fear and terror brought them t o
h is feet. Fl ood and earthquake , drought and
tempest,and worst of al l
,dark death , were h is
work . His queen w as Kal i,terribl e black god
dess, in whose honour v ery loathsome things
were once done . Siva is figured with a rope
CHAR v 11.] HI ND U RELI G I ONS. 1 55
for strangling ev il -doers,with necklace of human
3 skulls,with earrings of serpents and with th e
sacred riv er G anges upon h is head. He 18 cal led"G anges - bearer
,because when that riv er de
scended from heav en be checked th e torrent, so
t hat th e earth might bear it s fal l .
Besides these three great gods, there are some
o f th e oldVedic gods w ho still command rev erence,
whil e th e l esser gods are t o be counted by millions .
And w e must n ot forget h ow large a share of w or
ship has been paid t o th e bul l and cow ; a worsh ip
w hich,w e can wel l understand
,arose among th e
undiv ided Aryans, since it spread into Northern
lands,as wel l
.
as into India . Brahmanism ’
at
this day includes th e few w ho bel iev e that
nothing exists bu t spirit, that al l el se 18 unreal,
that t o ge t united t o this spirit and thus freed
f rom th e il ls of time 1s t h e true and only bliss ;a nd th e many w h o go their round of priest
h idden duty month by month ; paying worship
in June , t o th e riv er G anges, whose sacred w aters
C leanse from sin and make th e low -caste holy ; in
J uly, t o th e famous Jaganath ( Juggernaut); in
Aug ust, t o Krishna,and so on throughout th e
1 56 THE AN CI EN T AND M ODERN [CHAR V I I .
year ; and w h o expect when they die , n ot th e
meeting of friend with friend in th e heav en
where Yama rul es,but an entrance into th e
body of on e animal after another until , made’
quite pure , their soul is united t o th e supreme
Soul .
This account,meagre as it is
,has already run to
greater length than I h ad intended. A ful l state
ment of th e rel igi ons of India ; land of dazzlingmarv els , of many races and many sects
,some of
them, as th e Sikhs arid th e Jainas , important
enough t o take rank as separate rel igions ; land
upon which G reeks, Mohammadans,English and
others hav e set their greedy eyes ; would hav e
t o tell of strangely mixed beliefs, som e loftiest of
any that hav e dwel t in th e mind of m an,
others lowest t o which poor wild sav age has
clung.
Brahmanism is slowly giv ing w ay before th e
higher teaching of Christians and Mohammadans,
and of a few earn est m en in its midst w ho are
striv ing t o purify it , and t o w in th e Hindus t o th e
Simpl e creed which underlies th e world’s great
CHAPTER VIII .
ZOROASTRIANISM ; THE ANCIENT RELIG ION OF
PERSIA.
OF Zoroaster,th e founder of t h e re l igion of t h e
Parsis (or peopl e of Pfirs,that is
,an cient
w e hav e n o trustworthy account. There are manyG reek ,
Roman and Persian l egends of th e miracleswhich h e worked and of the temptations which
h e ov ercame,bu t they throw l ittle or n o light
upon h is tru e history.
He w as probably born in Bactria , and h is name
implies that h e became on e of th e priests w h o
attended upon th e Sacred fire . We are sure that h e
l iv ed more than three thousand years ago, because
h is religion w as founded before th e conquest of Bactria by t h e Assyrians, which took place about twelv e
hundred years before Christ. It h as been argued,
chiefly from th e strong likeness between Jewish
and Persian legends, that h e w as a neighbour
CHAR V I I I . ] ZOROASTRI AN I SM 1 59
of Abraham ,bu t of this th e proof is far too
slender.
He w as a man of mighty mind ; on e n ot con
tent t o worship powers that ruled th e darkn ess
and th e l ight, bu t that seemed to hav e n o swayov er th e heav ing sea of human passion and sor
row . To h im w as giv en th e message of On e Who
w as Lord of al l,and Wh o w as n ot t o Zoroaster a
being like unto man . He w as Aha ra ,
‘ Spiri
tual Mighty-On e Mazdd, Creator of Al l .’
Aha ra -Mazdd (aft erwards corrupted into Ormu zd)is thus spoken of in th e Zend-Av esta
,an account
of th e contents of w hich book is giv en in Note H .
Blessed is h e,bl essed are al l m en t o w hom t h e liv ing Wise
G od of h is o w n command shou ld grant those t w o ev erlastingpow ers (immortal ity and purity). I bel iev e th ee
,O G od, to
be t he best t hing of all,t h e source of ligh t for t he w orld.
Ev eryon e shall ch oose th ee as th e source of ligh t , thee, th ee ,holiest Mazda
‘ I ask th ee,tell m e it righ t , thou liv ing G od ! Who w as
from th e beginn ing t h e Fath er of th e pure w orld Who hasmade a path for the sun and for t h e stars Who (bu t th ou)makes th e moon to increase and t o decrease ? Th is I w ish to
know,except w hat I already know .
‘Who holds th e earth and th e skies abov e it ? Who madeth e w at ers and th e t rees of t h e field ? Who is in th e w indsand storms that th ey so quickly run ? Wh o is the Creator of
160 ZOROAS TRIAN I SM ; [CHAR V I I I .
t h e good-minded beings, thou Wise ? Who has made t he
kindly ligh t and th e darkn ess,th e kindly sleep, and t he
aw aking !‘Wh o h as made th e morn ings, the noons and th e n ights,
t h ey w ho remind the w ise of h is duty
In a later part of th e Zend-Av esta, Zoroaster
asked Ormuzd what w as th e most powerful spell
t o guard against e v il . He w as answered by th e
Supreme Spirit that t o utter th e twenty different
n ames of Ahura-Mazda prote cts best from ev il , and
thereupon Zoroaster asks what these are . He is
told that th e first I s,
‘ I am ;’th e sixth
,I am
wisdom ,
’and so on until th e twentieth
,which is
I am w ho I am,Mazdao.
’Highest of al l , Ahura
Mazda, w as said t o hav e below h im angels w ho did
h is bidding, Immortal Holy Ones,’whose names
seem t o be e choes of th e Vedic gods, and by whose
aid good deeds are wrought, and gifts bestowed
upon m en .
I should say that th e fe el ing between those w ho
clung t o th e older faith and th e fol lowers of
Zoroaster grew so
'
bit t er that th e gods of t he Vedic
hymns became demons in th e Zend-Av esta . In
that book Indra is an ev il being ; in t h e Vedic
bel ief Ahura is a demon. Th e Dev as of th e
1 62 ZOROASTRI AN I SM ; [CHAR V I I I .
know what h e shal l do. He is told t o be pure in
thought, word and deed ; t o be t em perate , chast e
and truthful t o offer prayer t o Ormuzd and th e
powers that fight with h im t o destroy al l hurtful
things (th e ancient Persians looked upon ants,
snakes and al l v erm in,
as agents of th e ev il
powe rs); and t o do all th at will increase th e
wel l -being of m ankind. Men were n ot t o cringe
before th e powers of darkness as slav es crouch
before a tyrant, they were t o m eet them upstand
ing,and confound them by unending opposition
and th e power of a holy l ife .
To such high thoughts, t o be sw eetened and
kept in v igour by pure deeds, did this noble m an
giv e utterance , an d w e may believ e that much of
truth underl ies th e Sketch which th e good Baron
Bunsen h as drawn of th e assembling together of
t h e peopl e at th e comm and of Zoroaster that theym ight choose between th e nature -
gods of their
fathers and th e Lord whom h e would hav e them
,serv e .
Bunsen pictures th e assembly as gathered on
on e of th e holy hills dedicated t o t h e worship of
fire in th e ne ighbourhood of th e primeval city of
CHAR V I I I . ] THE ANCI EN T REL I G I ON OF PERSI A. 1 63
m arv e ls in Central Asia— Bactria,th e glorious,
n ow cal led Balkh .
’ Thus Zoroaster speaks in th e
Z end-Av esta
‘Now I shal l proclaim t o al l w ho h av e com e t o l ist en,th e
praises of Thee , th e al l-w ise Lord, and th e hymn s of t h e good
Spirit .
Hear w ith your ears w hat is best , perceiv e w ith your mind
w hat is pure , so that ev ery man may for h imsel f ch oose his
t en ets before t h e great doom . May th e w ise be on our side !
Th ose old Spirit s w ho are t w ins,made know n w hat is
good and w h at is ev il in though ts, w ords and deeds. Those
w ho are good, dist inguish ed betw een t h e t w o, n o t th ose w h o
are ev il -doers .
Wh en t h ese tw o Spirit s came t ogeth er, th ey made first
l ife and death,so that th ere sh ould be at last t he most
w ret ch ed l ife for th e bad,bu t for th e good blessedn ess.
‘Of th ese t w o Spirits t he ev il on e chose t he w orst deeds
t h e kin d Spirit , He w h ose garmen t is th e immov able sky,
ch ose w h at is righ t ; and t h ey also w h o faithfully please
Ahuramazda by good w orks.
Let us th en be of t h ose w h o further t his w orld Oh
Ahuramazda,oh bliss-conferring Asha ! ( t ru th). Let our mind
b e th ere w h ere w isdom abides.
Th en indeed th ere w il l be t he fal l of t h e pern icious Dru j
( falseh ood), bu t in th e beaut iful abode ofVohumano ( th e goodSpirit), of Mazda, and Asha , w il l be gath ered for e ver t hose
w h o dw el l in good report .
Oh‘
m en,if you cl ing t o th ese commandmen ts w h ich
Mazda has giv en , w h ich are a t ormen t t o t h e w icked and a
b lessmg to t h e righ t eous, t h en th ere w il l be v ictory t hrough
164 ZOROASTRI AN I SI II [CHAR V I I I
In this Old faith there w as a belief in tw o
abodes for th e departed ; heav en, th e‘ house of
th e ange ls’ hymns,
’and he ll
,where th e wicked
were sent. Between th e tw o there w as a bridge ,
o v er which th e souls of t h e righteous alone passed
in safety ; th e wicked fa ll ing into th e dark dwell
ing-place of Ahrim an There are also traces of
a resurrection and j udgment-day,which will be
foretold by Sosiosh ,son of Zoroaster
,w h o shal l
come as th e Messiah,or Prophe t of Ormuzd
,t o
conv ert t h e world and Slay th e arch-fien dAh rIman,
or,as another account relates
,t o purify th e earth
by fire , consume al l ev il,and bring forth from th e
ashes a n ew heav en and a n ew earth,wherein
righteousness alone shal l dwe l l .
Th e few rites and cerem onies which Zoroaster
imported into h is rel igion were doubtless such as.
were fam iliar t o th e Aryans when together, and
were mainly th e offering of Hom a and of fire .
Th e Persian Hom a or Haoma is th e sam e as th e
Hindu Som a,and hymns t o it occur in th e Zend
Av esta . Ormuzd being th e source of l ight, has
for symbols th e sun,moon and planets and a lso
fire,which is regarded as h is pure creation a nd
I 66 ZOROASTRI AN I SM [CHAR V I I I .
earth,fire and water. So it w as put on som e
exposed place ; some‘ Tower of Silence ’ where
birds of prey dev oured th e flesh,and th e sunlight
bleached th e bones,which were afterwards buried
in th e earth and such is th e practice t o this day.
Bu t th e Zoroastrians had a good hope that th e
demons had n ot touched th e pu re soul,which
passed away beyond th e eastern mountains t o th e
sun - lit paradise of th e holy,and there entered into
Th e history of Persia is full of interest. It w as
t h e first among th e Aryan nations t o rise into
importance . Under Cyrus, whose nam e and deeds
are spoken of in th e Old Testam ent,it became a
mighty em pire,whose boundary stre tched from
t h e Indus t o Asia Minor,and it w as during h is
re ign that th e J ews were freed from their captiv ityat Babylon and returned t o Palestine . Darius
,
X erxes (th e Ahasuerus of Scripture), these are
names we l l -known t o u s,and under them and
other kings Persia remained powerful for centuries
until it w as conquered by th e Arabs , when th e old
Zoroastrian faith gav e place t o Mohammadanism .
CHAP . VI I I . ] THE AN CI EN T RELI G’
I ON OE PERS I A. 167
Professor Max Mu l ler rem arks There were
periods in th e history of th e world when th e w or
ship of Orm uzd threatened to rise triumphant on
t h e ruins of th e templ es of al l other gods. I f th e
battles of Marathon and Salamis h ad been lost and
G ree ce h ad succumbed t o Persia , th e state religion
of t h e empire of Cyrus, which w as th e worship of
Ormuzd,m ight hav e become th e religion of th e
whole civ ilized world.
’
Bu t this w as n ot t o be and there n ow remain
in Asia only a few hundred thousand Parsis, som e
of whom dwe l l in th e old land,while th e greate r
number hav e settled in and around Bombay.
Their creed is of th e sim pl est kind ; it is to
fear G od, t o l iv e a life of pure thoughts, pure
words,pure deeds, and t o die in th e hope of a
world to come . It is th e creed of those w h o hav e
l iv ed nearest t o G od and serv ed Him faith ful lest in
ev ery age , and wherev er they dwe l l w ho accept it
and practise it,they bear witness to that wh ich
m akes them children of G od and brethren of th e
prophets,am ong whom Zoroaster w as n ot th e least.
Th e Jews were carried away as captiv es t o
1 68 ZOROASTRI AN I SM ; [CHAR V I I I.
Babylon som e 600 years before Christ, and duringth e sev enty years of their exile there
,they came
into contact with th e Persian rel igion and deriv ed
from it ideas about th e immortality of th e soul ,which their ow n re l igion did n ot contain . Theyalso borrowed from it their belief in a m ultitude
of angels, and in Satan as th e ruler ov er ev il
spirits. Th e ease with which m an bel iev es in
unearthly powers working for h is hurt prepares a
people t o adm it into it s creed th e doctrine of‘
ev il
spirits,and although it is certain that th e J ews
had n o belief in such spirits before their captiv ityin Babylon, they Spoke
.
of Satan (which m eans an
adversary)as a messenger sent from G od to watch
th e deeds of m en and accu se them t o Him for their
wrong-doin g. Sat an thus becoming by degrees an
obj ect of dread, upon whom al l th e ev il which
be fel m en w as charged, th e m inds of th e J ews
were ripe for accepting th e Persian doctrine of
Ahriman with h is l egions of dev ils. Ahriman
be cam e th e Jewish Satan , a belief in whom
fortned part of early Christian doctrine,and is
n ow bu t slowly dying ou t . What fearful ill s it
h as caused, history h as many a page t o te l l . Th e
CHAPT ER I X .
BUDDHISM.
ALTHOUG H Buddhism,which numbers more fo l
lowers than any other faith,is hundreds of years
younger than th e old Hindu religion , w e know
l ess about it . We miss in it th e gladness which
bursts forth in t h e hymns of t h e Veda , and to
turn from them t o it is l ike reading th e sad
thoughts in th e Book of Ecclesiastes after th e
cheerful songs of praise in th e Book of Psalms .
Bu t if clouds and darkness are round about it ,
and our learned m en differ as to what much of it
real ly m eans,this should n ot surprise u s
,since a
knowledge of it has com e t o hand only within t h e
last few years. Ev en Christians are split up into
many sects,be cause they cannot agre e as to t h e
exact meaning ofmany parts of Scripture , a lthough
t he lov ing research of centuries has been giv en t o
find it ou t .
We saw at page 1 5 1 h ow th e Brahmans had
CHAR 1x . ] B UDDH I SIVI . 1 71
coiled their rules round men’s souls and bodies,
and placed upon them burdens griev ous t o be
borne , without in any w ay satisfying th e crav ings
of th e human spirit. It w as against all this that
Buddhism rev ol ted,just as in th e reign of Hen ry
VIII , th e people of England and G erm any threw
off t h e shackl es of Rom e,and made possible th e
freedom wh ich w e n ow enjoy.
Th e founder of Buddhism w as of prince ly birth .
He w as born 628 years before Christ, in Kapila
v astu , th e royal city of h is father,w h o w as ruler
of a kingdom north of Oude , in India . He w as
cal led G au tam a ,from th e tribe t o which his
family belonged ; Sdkya -Mu n i, or th e monk of
th e race of Sakya Sidddrtha ,a name giv en
h im by h is father, and meaning‘He in whom
wishes are fulfil l ed and in later years Bu ddha ,
or more correctly, the Buddha ; th e enl ightened ;from th e root budh , . t o know . (For l egends of h is
birth , se e Note I .)His mother, t o whom t h e future greatness and
m ighty sway of h er boy ov er men’s hearts were
m ade known in a dream,died a few days after h is
birth . He grew up a beautiful and clev er boy,
1 72 B UDDH I SM . [CHAR 1x .
and ‘ nev er fe lt so happy as when h e could sit
alone lost in thought in th e deep sh adows of th e
forest,
’al though ,
as h e prov ed when a youngm an
,n o unskil led foe t o meet in tournament or
w ar. SO sad and serious did h e becom e,that h is
father feared h e wou ld grow up a mere dreamer,
and,with th e v iew of cal ling h im to an activ e l ife ,
chose a lov ely princess t o become h is wife . He
l iv ed happily with h er, bu t w as still giv en t o much
thought about life and death . Prof. Max
Miiller tel ls u s that h e used t o say, Nothing on
earth is stable,nothing is real . Life is as tran
sitory as a spark of fire,or th e Sound of a lyre .
There must be some suprem e inte l l igence where
w e could find rest. I f I attained it I could bringl ight to m en ; if I were free myse lf, I could
de liv er t h e world.
’His friends tried t o div ert
h is thoughts from these matters by gay scenes and
courtly spl endours,bu t it w as in v ain. At this
tim e h e m e t three Sights which.deepened h is
sadness,for they told h im what awaited h im .
These were a fe eble old man ; a fev er-sick and
m ud-stained m an and a dead body. Afterwards
h e m e t a dev ote e,and resol v ed
,like h im
,to
1 74 B UDDH I SM. [CHAR 1x .
n ot t o attack th e holy m an . He went am ong th e
Brahmans t o see if their teaching would l ighten
h is burden h e did what they told h im ,performed
their rites an d cerem onies,bu t these brought h im
n o peace . He l eft them and retired t o a sm al l
v il lage , where , after practising th e most sev ere
rites,th e repute of h is sanctity brought t o h im
fiv e discipl es, with whom h e rem ained six years.
See ing that such a l ife led n ot t o perfection,bu t
w as use less and se lfish, giv ing nothing and taking
a l l,h e re turned t o m ore che erful ways, and,
’
st ill
pursuing h is thinking ,h ad h is reward. As h e
sat on e day beneath a tre e,a great joy cam e to
h im,for knowledge burst in upon h im by which
h e becam e Buddha,t h e m an w h o knew.
Wh ile fasting under t h e tre e during th e sacred
period of sev en tim es sev en days and nights th e
dem on of wickedness attacked h im a second time ,
e v en using force,bu t w as defeated by th e power
of th e t en great v irtue s of Buddha,th e weapons of
th e ev il on e and of h is soldiers being changed into
beautiful flowers as they fel l upon Buddha,and
t he rocks becoming nosegays as th ey were hurled
a t h im ; whereupon t he spirits w h o had watched
CHAR 1x .] BUDDHI SM 1 75
ov er h is birth and w h o n ow fol lowed h is l ife on
earth rent t h e air with shout s of joy at h is v ictory .
Afterwards th e tempter sen t h is three daughters ,
on e a winning girl ; on e a blooming v irgin ; and
on e a middl e -aged beauty, t o al lure h im,bu t
they could n ot . Buddha w as proof again st al l th e
dem on’s arts,and h is only troubl e w as whether
it were wel l or n ot t o preach h is doctrines t o
m en . Feeling h ow hard t o gain w as that which
h e h ad gained, and h ow enslav ed m en were bytheir passions so that they might neither l isten t o
h im n or understand h im,h e h ad wel l nigh resolv ed
t o be silent,bu t at th e last deep compassion for
al l beings m ade h im resolv e t o tel l h is secret t o
m ankind that they t oo m ight be free , and h e thus
becam e th e founder of th e most popular religion
of ancient or modern tim es. Th e spot where
Buddha obtained h is knowl edge becam e on e of
th e m ost sacred places in India . He first preached
at Benares,or
,as they say,
‘ turned th e whee l of
t h e law,
’a phrase which m ay hav e giv en rise t o
th e wheels on which som e of h is words are in
s’cribed and which are set in motion by wind
or w ater. He m e t with great opposition from th e
1 76 B UDDHI SM . [CHAR I X .
Brahmans,bu t kept on h is w ay, conv erting th e
high and th e low until in h is eighty-fifth year h e
died peaceful ly while sitting under a tree . His re
mains were burnt am idst great pomp and quarrel s
arose for th e possession of th e fragments . Theywere at last div ided into eight portions, ov er each
of which a tape (a Hindu word for a bel l-shaped
building raised ov er re lics)w as built. Of course
th e usual legends teeming with stories of wonder
fu l miracles grew around h is m emory, and this
notwithstanding that h e told h is disciples th e onlytrue wonder w as to
‘ hide their good deeds and
confess before m en their sin s.
’Th e myths and
traditions of th e Buddhists about th e univ erse and
th e things therein are absurd in th e extrem e .
Very soon after h is death a general council of
h is disciples w as held t o fix th e doctrines and
rules of th e re l igion . Buddha had written nothinghimself, and th e council is said t o hav e chosen from
h is fol lowers those w h o remembered most of h is
teaching. It is interesting t o note that amongthese were t w o m en
,on e of deep earnestness and
zeal ; th e other of most sweet nature , lov ingBuddha much and most belov ed by h im rem ind
1 78 B UDDH I SM [CHAR 1x.
last re ceiv ed as th e sacred records of h is teachingand re ligion .
Am ong t h e traditions concerning Buddha ,there
is on e which te l ls of a young m other whose child
died and whose dead body, in h er great lov e and
sorrow,sh e clasped t o h er bosom
,and went abou t
from house t o house asking if any on e would giv e
h er som e m edicine for it . Th e neighbours thought
h er m ad,bu t a wise m an
,seeing that sh e cou ld
n ot or would n ot understand t h e law of death ,
said t o h e r,My good girl , I cannot myse lf giv e
m edicine for it,bu t I know of a doctor w h o can
attend t o it .
’Sh e asked w ho it w as
,and w as
sent by th e wise m an t o Buddha . After doinghomage t o him
,sh e said
,
‘ Lord and m aster,do
you know any m edicine that wil l be good for myboy Buddha repl ied that he did
,and told h er
t o fetch a handful of mustard seed which must be
taken from a house where n o son,husband
,parent
,
or slav e had died. Then t h e woman went in search,
bu t no such house could sh e find,for whenev er
sh e asked if there h ad died any of those,th e
an swer cam e from on e,I hav e lost a son from
another, I hav e lost my parents ; and from al l,
CHAP. ix . ] B UDDH I SAI . 1 79
‘
Lady, th e liv ing are few,bu t t h e dead are many.
’
At last, n ot finding any house where death h ad
n ot been,th e truth broke in upon h er
,and l eav ing
t h e dead body of h er boy in a forest,sh e returned
t o Buddha,and told h er tale . He said t o h er
,
You thought that you alone h ad lost a son ; th e
law of death is that am ong al l liv ing creatures
there is nothing that abides,
’and when h e h ad
finished preaching th e law,t h e wom an becam e
h is disciple .
Once upon a tim e Buddha liv ed in a v il lage ,
and in th e sowing season , went with h is bowl in
hand t o th e place where food w as being giv en bya Brahman
,w h o seeing h im ,
spoke thus :
O priest , I bot h plough and sow,and h av ing plough ed and
sow n ,I eat ; you also
,0 priest , shou ld plough and sow
,and
hav ing plough ed and sow n, you shou ld eat .
’
‘ I t oo , O Brahman , plough and sow,and ha ving plough ed
and sow n,I eat
,
’said Buddha.
Bu t w e see n eith er th e '
yoke , n or plough , n or ploughshare,
n or goad, nor oxen ,of the v en erable G au tama.
‘Being qu est ion ed by us as to your plough ing , speak in su ch
a mann er as w e may know of your plough ing .
’
Th e Buddha repl ied‘ For my cu l t iv at ion
,faith is t h e
seed penan ce t he rain ; w isdom my yoke and plough
modesty t he shaft for t h e plough ; mind th e string presen ce
of mind my plough share and goad.
’
1 80 BUDDH I S/‘ll . [c HAP. I x.
Then th e Brahm an offered h im rice boiled in
m ilk from a golden v esse l .
In a chapter v ery popular am ong th e Buddhists
of Ceylon , th e dem on Al av aka is said t o hav e
asked Buddha,What is t h e best wealth t o a
m an in this world ? What thing we l l done pro
duces happiness ? Of sav oury things, which is
inde ed th e m ost sav oury ? Th e l ife of on e w h o
l iv es in what manner,do they say, is th e best
Buddha answered Faith is th e best wealth t o
a'
m an here . Th e observ ing we l l th e law pro
duces happiness. Truth is indeed th e m ost sa
v ou ry of al l sav oury things . Th e liv ing endowed
with wisdom,they say,
is th e best of a l l m odes of
l iv ing .
’
On another occasion , when asked what w as t he
gre atest blessing, Buddha said
‘ Th e succouring of mot h er and fa ther,t h e ch erishing of
child and w ife,and t h e fol low ing of a law ful cal l ing , this is
t h e great est bl essing .
Th e giv ing aims,a rel igiou s life , aid rendered t o relat ions
,
blamel ess act s,t h is is t h e great est blessing .
The abst ain ing from sins and t he av oiding th em ,th e es
chew ing of in t oxicat ing drink, di ligen ce in good deeds, reverence and humility , con ten tmen t and grat efuln ess , this is thegreat est blessing .
1 82 BUDDH/SM . [CHAP. I X
He w ho l iv es a hu ndred years, v icious and un rest rain ed,
a l ife of on e day is be tt er if a man is v irt uous and reflect ing .
Let n o man think ligh tly of ev il,saying in his h eart , I t
w il l not come n ear un to me . Ev en by t h e fal ling of w at er
drops a w at er-pot is fil led ; t he fool becomes fu l l of e v il
ev en if h e gath ers it l it t le by l it t le .
’
Not t o comm it any sin,to do good, and t o purify on e
’s
m ind,t hat is t h e t eaching of t h e Aw aken ed.
’
(Th is is on e of
t he most solemn v erses among t h e Buddhists).
Let u s live h appily t hen ,hot hating t hose w h o hat e us
Let us dw el l free from hat red among m en w h o hat e
Let us l iv e happily t h en,free from greed among t h e
greedy ! Let u s dw el l free from greed among m en w ho are
greedy
Let us l iv e h appily t h en,t hough w e call n oth ing our
ow n We shal l be like th e brigh t gods, feeding on happiness !
Buddhism becam e th e state re l igion of India in
t h e reign of King Asoka , (w ho ascended t h e throne
about 26 8 years be fore Christ), and continued so for
nearly nine centuries,until
,from causes by n o
m e ans clear,it w as driv en the refrom
,and has
since found it s fol lowe rs mainly am ong those
great races of Asia which are neithe r Aryan n or
Sem itic,bu t which m ay be roughly classed as
Mongol . It is on e of t h e three State re ligions of
China ; it is th e re ligion of Tibet, and spreads
CHAP. 1x .] BUD DH I SAI . 183
northwards to t h e c onfines of Sw edish Lapland and
southwards into Burm ah,embracing nearly th e
whol e of Eastern Asia,including Japan , in which
island it is,howev er
,n ot t h e state religion . Th e:
island of Ceylon suppl ies u s w ith m uch of ou r
knowledge about Buddha,and is rich in Buddh ist
architecture,cav e -temples
,shrines
,ruined cities
and re lies,chiefest am ong which are a so-cal led
tooth of Buddha,an d a fam ous tree
,nearly 2200
years old,which is a branch of th e tree under
which h e sat when h e becam e t h e Enl ightened.
Buddhism as a great freligion is a v ery different’
thing from Buddhism as a philosophy,an d its
m arv e ll ous success w as sure ly n ot owing t o Buddha’s
dreamy speculations about t h e m isery of l ife,and
t o h is dreary teaching as t o th e best w ay of escape
therefrom .
We saw that h e strov e to find in this world of
unrest som ething- that w as lasting , th e know ledge
of which m ight release h im from change and
decay. Now the great doctrines of th e deeper
part of h is re ligion are giv en in what h e cal led
t h e four subl ime truths.
’
They assert that there is pain that pain com es
1 84 BUDDHISM [CHA R i x .
through th e desire or passion for things that can
not be ours for long that both t h e pain and
th e desire can be ended by Nirvana ,t o which in
th e fourth truth Buddha shows t he right w ay.
Many learned m en think that by this Buddha
meant n othin gn ess, ceasing t o be,th e soul being
blow n ou t like th e flam e of a candle .
Th e four paths t o this w ay are as fo llows
He has entered t h e first path w h o sees th e
e v ils arising from separate existence , and w h o
be liev es in Buddha and in th e power of h is system
alone t o obtain salv ation,that is
,de liv erance from
separate existen ce .
He h as ente red th e secon d path w h o,beside s
t h e abo v e,is fre e from lust and e v il t o others.
He has entered th e third path w h o is further
free from al l kinds of e v il desires,from ignorance ,
doubt,wrong be lief and hatred while
He has arriv ed at th e fou r th path w h o is entire lyfre e from sin (
‘ has cast it away as if it were a bur
den and passions,by which are mean t t h e lust
of t h e flesh,th e lov e of existence , and t h e defile
m ents of wrong-be lief and ignorance .
Th e four paths hav e a lso be en summ ed up in
1 86 BUDDHISM . [CHA R 1x .
Not from birth,
’said Buddha
,does on e becom e
a Vasala (slav e), n o t from birth does on e becom e
a Brahm an . By bad conduct does on e becom e a
Vasala,by good conduct does on e become a
Brahman .
’ It abolished sacrifices ; made it th e
duty of al l m en t o honour their parents and care
for their children,t o be kind t o th e sick and
'
poor
and sorrowing ,t o forgiv e their enem ies and return
good for e v il ; it spread a spirit of charity abroad
which encompassed th e lowest l ife as we l l as th e
high est , bidding m en
Nev er t o bl end t h eir pleasure or th eir pride
With sorrow of t h e m ean est t h ing t hat l iv es .
’
This w as w hy t h e comm on people heard it gladly.
They could n ot soar into t h e upper clouds,bu t
needed som e faith and hope by which to do t h e
hard work of life ; and when l ife w as ov er,they
looked for a paradise where they would be de
liv ered from care and suffering. Towards such
t h e mil lions of Buddhists look this day,for
Whate v er crazy sorrow sait h,
No l ife t hat brea th es w ith h uman brea t h
Has ev er tru ly longed for death .
CHA R 1x .] B UDDH I S/ll . 187
’Tis l ife,w h ereof our n erv es are scan t
,
Oh life,n ot deat h
,for w hich w e pan t ;
More l ife,and ful ler
,t hat w e w an t .
’
Th e teaching of Buddha,like that of Christ ,
has been changed and ov erlaid with doctrines
foreign t o it by th e nations w h o hav e accepted it ,
and th e form s of worship adopted by Buddhists
v ary in th e different countries,bu t consist m ainly
in adoration of th e statues of Buddha and of h is
re l ics,h e being ,
in their v iew,that which any
m an m ay becom e by pra ctice of th e four sublim e
truths and th e commandm en ts . In Buddhism as
a philosophy th e being of G od is n ot denied ; it is
ignored,nothing is said about it : as a r eligion ,
it s m il lions of fol lowers be lie v e in.many gods .
We hav e seen how close ly th e teaching of Buddha’s
law of m ercy and charity is like t o that of Christ’s,
being in short th e fruit of th e lov ing nature of
each of these holy m en ; and another feature,
hinted at abov e,is th e l ikeness between certain
rites of Buddhism and Christian ity. When t h e
Roman Catholic missionaries first m e t th e Buddhis t
m onks they were shocked when they saw that
their heads were shav en,that they kne lt before
1 88.
BUDDHISM [CHA R ix .
images, that they worshipped re lics,wore strings
of beads,used be lls and holy water
,and h ad
confession of sin . They be l ie v ed that th e dev il ,as th e father of a ll m ischief and deceit , had
tempted these m en t o dress them se lv es in th e
clothes of Catholics and m ock their solem n prae
tices whereas it se em s l ike ly that there h ad been
som e connection in th e past,t h e younger re l igion
borrowing from th e older.
O f th e strange mode by which t h e Tibetans ,on t h e death of th e G rand Lama
,w h o is the ir
high priest, and regarded as infal lible,like th e
Pope,e lect h is successor, into whom they be l ie v e
h is soul passes,space forbids an account. Mon
a ste ries for m en and nunneries for wom en stil l
exist, and espe cial ly in Tibet,v ast numbers of
m onks are found ; while th e huge and n ow deserted
m onasteries and temples cut in th e sol id rock,and
o f which hundreds exist in India,
show how
m ightily a system ,which had been thought t o
be long to Christianity only,h ad form ed part of
Buddhism tw o thousand years ago .
1 90 THE A’ELI G / (LVS OF CHI NA. [CHA R x .
thing seem s topsy-turvy. Th e soldiers wear petti
coats,u se fans and fight th e enemy at night with
lanterns ; th e people hav e fireworks by dayl ight ;white is t h e colour used in m ourning ; boats are
draw n by m en and carriages are mov ed by sails
while v isiting cards are four fe et long and painted
red ! In th e high honour paid t o l earning t h e
Chinese teach u s a lesson . Th e lowest amongthem can rise t o th e highest offices in th e state
,
these being giv en , n ot t o th e best-born,bu t to
those w h o hav e passed with th e greatest m erit th e
public exam inations ; so that knowledge is th e
road t o power.
Th e ancient inhabitants of China ,l ike th e races
with whom they are thought t o be al lied,were
worshippers of t h e powers of nature and of th e
spirits of the ir ancestors,and these stil l large ly
enter into t h e re l igions of China . There is a
State worship kept up by th e Emperor and h is
cou rt, in which sacrifices are offered to t he heav en
and earth ,t o th e spirits of sag es, rulers and
learned m en a lso of mountains,fie lds and riv ers ;
while each household has its family spirits to
whom honour and rev erence are paid. .And behind
CHA R x . ] THE RELIG IONS OF CH I NA. 19 1
al l this there loom s a suprem e power,lord of t h e
sky, ancestor of al l things,’w h o is howev er as
v ague a being t o th e Chinese as is Brahm to th e
Hindus.
China h as three national rel igions Buddhism ,
which w as adm itted as a re ligion of th e State
6 5 years after Christ, th e Chinese nam e of Buddha
being Fo Taoism and Confucianism .
Th e three rel igions are often professedby th e sam e
person,and th ere is none of that bitter fe el ing
between th e be liev ers in different creeds which
exists so much am ong Christians,Musl im s and
others. This is,howev er
,owing t o th
elack of
earnestness ; for they w h o fe el deeply concerningwhat they belie v e cannot be care less regardingwhat they think are th e errors of others.
Lao- t se,th e founder of Taoism
,l iv ed between
5 00 and 600 years before Christ, and w as an
al toge ther different man from Confucius . He
w as a thinker,n ot a worker
,seeking t o unrav e l
those sam e problem s which perpl exed Buddha,and
what there is in t h e Chinese be lief of a spiritual
kind may hav e been aided by th e t eaching of
Lao- tse . Confucius is said t o hav e v isited h im
192 THE RELI G IONS OF CHI NA. [CHA R x .
and confessed that h e could n ot understand h im .
Taoism h as becom e m ixed up with m agic and
other sensel ess be liefs , and it s priests are for th e
most part ign’
orant m en,so that it h as n o great
hold upon t h e Chinese .
Their great teacher an d lawgiv er, whose
writings and life hav e giv en th e law t o Chinese
thought,’is K
’ung-Foo-Tse , th e m aster K’ung ,
’
whose nam e h as been Latinized into Confucius .
He is their patron saint h is descendants are he ld
in special honour th e m ost fam ous temple in th e
empire is built ov er h is grav e , while hundreds of
other temples t o h is m em ory abound, and
thousands of anim als are sacrificed on t h e tw o
yearly festiv als sacred t o that m em ory. Each on e
of th e thousands w h o compete in th e great
exam inations must know th e whole system of Con
fu ciu s and comm it h is doctrines t o he art.
This m an , w h o w as re v iled in l ife,bu t whose
influence sways th e hundreds of m il lions of
China ,w as born 5 5 1 years before Christ
,n ot
far from th e tim e when Cyrus became king of
Persia and th e Jews returned from Babylon , and a
few years before t he death of Buddha. He lost his
194 THE RELI G I ONS OF CHI NA. [CHAR x .
and h e h ad t o resign h is place . Pov erty and
other il ls came upon h im,few heeded h is words of
wisdom,and after many wanderings, h e returned
t o h is nativ e land a despised and poor m an . He
spent th e rem ainder of h is l ife in editing th e
sacred books of China,
and in writing some
additions t o them ,and passed away in th e
sev enty-third year of h is age .
His system can scarcely be call ed a re l igion,and yet that is th e best name for it
,because it
teaches m en h ow t o l iv e. Four things h e is
said t o hav e taught : learning , morals,dev otion of
soul and rev erence . He counsell ed all t o be
sincere,j ust
,lov ing, careful of duty t o themselv es
and others,and observ ant of ancient laws and
rites. He h ad nothing t o say about G od or
another life . Here and there h e speaks in v ague
words of‘ heav en
,
’a power whose emblem is
th e sky, bu t n ot of On e t o whom praises should
ascend,and towards Whom th e lov e of children
should be fel t. This w as n ot be cause Confucius
w as an unbel ie v er,for h e , of al l m en
,had rev er
ence for th e sacred, unknown power that underlies
a l l things, bu t because h is nature w as so beauti
CHAR X . ] THE RELI G I ONS OF CHI NA . 195
ful ly simple and sincere that h e would n ot pretend
t o knowledge of that which h e felt w as beyond
human reach and thought. This w as shown in
h is reply t o a discipl e w h o asked h im concerningdeath . While you do n ot know l ife
,how can
you know about death ? ’
His life w as giv en t o teaching a few great
truths, obedience to which h e bel iev ed would
bring happiness t o m an . He says of himself :
At fifteen years, I h ad my m ind bent on l earn
ing. At thirty, I stood firm . At forty, I h ad n o
doubts. At fifty, I knew th e decrees of heav en .
At Sixty, ev erything I heard I easily understood.
At sev enty, th e desires of my heart n o longer
transgressed th e law .
’
Th e sacred books of China are cal led t h e
Kings,!and are fiv e in number
,containing treatises
on m orals, books of rites
,poems and history.
They are of great age , perhaps as old as th e
earl iest hymns of th e Rig-Veda,and are free from
any impure thoughts. King means th e warp
threads of a w eb. Th e name is giv en as showingSee Not e L.
196 THE BEI J G I ONS OF CHI NA . [CHA R x .
that which is wov en together ; l ike t h e u se of ou r
word text,which comes from t he Latin tex tum ,
that which is wov en .
’
These books, which were deeply studied by
Confucius, teach that there is on e Supreme Being ,
e v erywhere present,
all -seeing ,w h o commands
right deeds, pure thoughts and watchfulness ov er
t h e tongue . For a blemish m ay be taken ou t of
a diamond by careful ly pol ishing it ; bu t if your
words hav e th e least blem ish , there is n o w ay t o
efface that.’ Heav en penetrates t o th e bottom of
our hearts,l ike l ight into a dark chamber. We
must conform oursel v es t o it until w e are l ike tw o
instruments of music tuned t o th e same pitch . Our
passions shut up th e door of ou r souls against G od.
’
Such are am ong t he wise words of these m ost
ancient books, restored by Con fucius to their
rightful place . I should like ample space t o
quote many of h is ow n pithy sayings, which are
giv en in th e first of th e four Shoo, meaning w rit
ings or books , compiled by h is disciples, but a few
must suffice .
"Th e Master said,
“Shall I teach you w hat know ledge is ?Wh en you know a thing , to hold t ha t you know it , and w h en
1 98 THE RELI G I ONS OF CH I NA. [CHAR x.
I also w ish not to do t o m en .
” The Mast er said,You hav e
not attained t o t hat .
”
Such is th e power of words,that those uttered
by this intensely earnest m an,whose work w as
ended only by death,hav e kept aliv e throughout
th e v ast empire of China a rev erence for th e past
and a sense of duty t o th e present which hav e
made th e Chinese th e most orderly and moral
people in th e world. Bu t t o th e m ighty hopes
that make us m en ,
’ they are strangers. Theirs is
a dul l,plodding l ife , and on e can hardly say of
them what Pope wrote of th e Indian :
To be,con t en ts his natural desire
,
He asks n o angel’s w ing, no seraph
’s fire
,
’
for their hold on life is slender,and it is a great
m atter with them to hav e their coffins ready .
They, howev er, speak of th e dead as ascended to
th e sky,
’and hav e a great horror of being
beheaded,in th e be lief that there can be n o here
after for a headless trunk.
It is only of late years, and that not by t h e
best m eans,that parts of their v ast empire hav e
been entered by foreigners ; bu t w e must hope
X . ] THE RELI G I ONS OF CH I NA . 199
that wh en th e rel igion of Chris t becom es known
among them they wil l feel that it lends j ust th at
motiv e and aim t o t h e l ife of m an which their
rel igions lack,and which is needed to make l ife
compl ete .
CHAPTER XI .
THE SEMITIC NATIONS.
ALL that h as been said about th e common descent of
th e Aryan or Indo-European n ations appl ies to th e
Sem itic nations . Their languages are show n t o
be ev en more closely related than th e Aryan
languages and afford cl ear proof of a tim e wh en
th e ancestors of th e Semitic peopl es l iv ed together,speaking th e '
sam e tongue and worshipping th e
same gods. When further research is m ade w e
m ay look for as v iv id a picture of old Semitic l ife
as that which w e hav e of old Aryan manne rs
and customs.
Under th e name Semitic or Shem itic, meaningpeople descended from Shem ,
on e of th e sons of
Noah (a term which by n o m eans truly describes
them), there are included th e Jews and other
Syrian tribes, t he Ar abs, As syrians, Babylonians,Phoenicians and Carthaginians. Of th e home
from which th e old'
Sem itic races migrated w e
cannot Speak with ce rtainty ; it m ay hav e been in
202 THE SEM I TI C NA TI ONS. [CHAR X I.
Arabic I lcih,G od I ldh , withou t t h e article
,means
a god in general with th e articl e Al -I ldh orAl lah ,it becomes th e name of th e G od of Moham
mad,as it w as th e name of th e G od of Abraham
and ofMoses.
’Another famous name is Baa l orBel ,
the lord. He w as n ot only a supreme god amongth e Assyrians, Babylonians and Phoenicians
,bu t
w as a frequent obj ect of worship by th e Jews.
Then w e hav e th e Hebrew Melech , king, which
is th e Moloch of th e Phoenicians,t o whom children
were sacrificed by their ow n parents,a horrible
practice wh ich they carried with them t o Carthage
and other places.
These and other names were common t o the
undiv ided Semitic 'people,bu t it is thought that
th e name Jah , Jahv eh or Jehova h,w as used by
th e Jews only. Be this as it may,‘Hebrew ,
Syriac and Arabic point t o a comm on source as
much as Sanskrit, G reek an d La tin .
’
Bu t th e ancient history of th e mighty empires
of th e East does n ot form part of my subj ect, and
manuals of Jewish history especial ly are so num
erous that it is needless t o giv e what must be , at
th e best, only a meagre account.
CHA R XL ] THE SEM I TI C NATI ONS . 203
We must ev er fe e l th e deepest interest in th e
Jews,because while Aryan blood flow s in our v eins,
our Christian rel igion has com e from a Semitic
race . Th e long line of nobl e m en t o whom th e
Jewish nation has giv en birth from th e tim e of it s
founder Abraham t o th e age when Jesus Christ
and h is apostles liv ed ; th e fearl ess witness which
since th e days of its captiv ity it h as hom e t o th e
lofty truth that there is On e G od and none other
bu t He,
’ must ev er giv e t o it s scattered people
a large place in ou r v eneration and ou r lov e .
Only it must be n o blind, bu t a pure and true
v eneration , born of careful study of al l that theyhav e been and of al l that they hav e done . We
must treat their history as w e treat ev ery other
history, and n ot think that they could be dearer
t o G od than those w h o,like th e Persian Aryans,
forsook Him l ess t o worship many gods.
Of t h e Semitic rel igions those that concern u s
in th e present day are only th e Jewish and th e
Mohammadan,of which latter some account will
n ow follow.
CHAPT ER X I I .
MOHAMMADANISM,on ISLAM.
THIS religion , which is th e guide in life and th e
support in death of on e hundred and fifty mil lions
o f our fel low creatures ; which , like Christianity,h as
its missionaries scattered ov er th e globe , and offers
itself as a faith needed by al l m en ; which for
hundreds of years h as had firm hold upon th e
sacred places of Pal estine so dear t o Jew and
Christian,is worth careful study. I slam ,
which
is it s correct nam e,comes from a word m eaning
in th e first instance t o be a t rest,t o hav e done
one’s duty, t o be at perfect peace ,’and is commonly
held t o mean ‘submission t o th e will and com
mandm en t s of G od.
’
Mu slim , th e n ame giv en t o it s be liev ers (spel t
a lso Moslem,Muslem
,comes from I slam ,
and mean s a righteous m an .
’
While w e know v ery l ittle about th e l iv es of
th e founders of some re ligions already sketched,
206 MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM [CHA R x i 1 .
wonders said t o hav e been wrought by m en,— th e
sun,an d moon
,and stars ; th e day and th e night ;
th e mountains which keep th e earth steady (an
o ld Arab notion) th e water that slake s man’s
t hirst and th e cattle which change th e grass into
milk, as parts of on e great, nev er- ceasing miracle .
In spite of al l this,h is fol lowers said of h im ,
while h e w as ye t l iv ing, that h e worked wonders,and they bel ie v ed t h e golden v ision
,hinted at in
th e Koran (concern ing which Mohammadan
tradition tell s h ow ,clothed in robe and turban of
l ight, h e rode by night upon th e lightning to
Jerusalem ,and then ascending t o heav en
,passed
through th e dwel lings of th e prophets into th e
presence of th e Unseen,where stil lness w as
,and
n othing hea rd, except th e silent sound of th e
reed wherewith th e decrees of G od are written on
th e tablets of to hav e been a real ev ent,
al th ough Mohammad said ov er and ov er again that
it w as bu t a dream . When h e died, th e people
woul d n ot believ e it ; th e places where h e had
trod became t o them th e holiest spots on earth,
and th e words which h e had spoken,th e v ery
words of G od. Thus it has been with other
CHA R X I I .] MOI I AMMADAN I S IV, OR I SLA/lI . 207
prophets of th e Most High . They hav e been t oo
great for smal ler m en t o understand, hav e towered
t oo high for them t o measure,and when they
ha ve passed away, hav e been looked upon as gods
that hav e come down in th e l ikeness of men .
’
Mohammad h as suffered much both from friend
and foe . Th e former, w h o asked him t o do some
thing t o prov e h is high mission , as th e Jews asked
J esus for a sign, willingly believ ed anyth ing theywere told of h im ; th e latter thought that nothingt oo v ile or bad coul d be said of h im . A storyw as inv ented that h e h ad trained a dov e t o pick
peas from h is car,so that it m ight be taken for an
angel bringing h im messages from G od 1 Martin
Luther cal led h im a horrid dev il,
’and t o this day
most Christians believ e that h e w as a shamel ess
impostor. Mohammad w as a m an,and therefore
n ot free from sin . Al though that sin stained th e
later years of h is l ife,h e w as n o cheat or false
prophet,bu t from th e day when h is strong soul
burst th e bonds of f orty years’silence
,a preacher
of th e e ternal truth ; La Ellé’th Ellala
,
’ There is
n o god bu t G od.
’
By their fruits ye shal l know them.
’A
208 MOHAI IIMADAN I S/ll , OR I SLAAI . [CHA R x i i .
re ligionwhich h as fed th e heart-hunger ofm ill ionsof
m en for nigh 1 300 yearsl
can n ot hav e been cradled
in fraud. It did n ot grow without a struggle , for
if stones and sneers could hav e kil led it,it would
hav e died during Mohammad’s life - tim e .
Mohammad w as born at Mekkeh,or
, as it
is usual ly spe lt,Mecca
,in Arabia
, 5 7 1 years
after Christ. His father,
w h o died before h is
birth,w as poor
,bu t of a noble tribe
,t h e Koreish
,
w ho were guardians of th e fam ous sacred stone of
th e Kaabah . As h e lost h is mothe r when h e w as
six years old,h e w as left t o th e care of relativ es.
He w as a sickly boy, subj ect t o fit s,which troubledh im in after years ; bu t h e h ad t o begin work ,
tending flocks,at an early age . He w as of a
nature giv en t o silence an d fondness for beingalone
,caring t o hav e for company only h is ow n
thoughts and nature . Th e grim ,lone ly desert,
and th e stars, that shine their brightest in th e
East, fed his sense of wonder and opened th e ear
of h is soul t o any v oice that spake th e meaning of
all that h e saw . He could neither read n or write ,
and so th e more used eye and ear, gathering m uch
2 10 l lI OHA/k/IVADAN I SIW, OR I SLAM . [CHA R x i i .
as h e v erily'
be liev ed,came to h im there
,and on e
night a v oice cal led t o h im , Cry, in t h e nam e of
thy Lord,’and bade h im spread t h e true re ligion
am ong m en by writing.
Such light h ad com e,as it could
,t o illum ine
th e darkness of this wildArab soul . A confused,
dazzl ing splendour,as of life and heav en
,in th e
great darkness which threatened t o be death : h e
ca l led it rev e la tion and (said it w as t h e v oice of)th e ange l G abrie l ,— w h o of u s ye t can know w hat
t o cal l it ? It is t h e“ inspiration of t h e
Alm ighty” that giv eth u s understanding .
’He
went hom e tremblingly and told h is wife,w h o at
once hailed h im as th e prophet of th e nation ,
Th e Arabs are t o-day what they were hundreds
of years ago lov ers of freedom,temperate
, good
hearted ; bu t withal crafty, re v engeful , dishonest.
They are v ery fond of music and poetry, and th e
rise of a poet in any tribe is a matter for great
rejoicing. Not much is know n about their re ligion
in th e days of Ignorance ,’as they cal l th e tim e
before Islam,for until Mohammad cam e the ir
history is almost a blank. They be l iev ed in many
CHA R X I I . ] M OHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM 2 1 1
gods and worshipped su n,moon ,
trees and stones,
th e m ost fam ous am ong th e last being t h e Black
stone of th e Kaaba,round which 3 6 5 idols w ere
placed. This stone,which trav el l ers te l l u s is an
aerolite (or a ir -ston e,as th e word m eans
,which
h as fal len from space upon th e earth), is said t o
hav e been on e of th e pre cious stones of Paradise
and t o hav e dropped t o th e earth with Adam ;
once white,it h as becom e black through th e
kisses of sinful m en or through t h e silent t ears
which it h as shed for their sins. Arab l egend
also tel ls that th e building which encloses it w as
erected by Abraham and Ishmae l . To th e place
where it stands th e Musl im s al l ov er th e world
turn fiv e tim es ev ery day in prayer t o G od.
Som e of th e Arab tribes h ad strange notions
about a future state . They would t ie a cam e l t o
a m an’s tomb and leav e it without food. I f it got
away t he m an w as lost for ev er ; bu t if n ot,h e
would find it there at t h e day of judgment and
could m ount on it t o Paradise .
There h ad been settlem ents of J ews am ong th e
Arabs from a v ery early period, and their re l igion
h ad been embraced by a few . At t h e tim e when
2 12 MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM [CHA R x 1 i .
Mohamm ad appeared,there were also dotted here
and there societies of J ews and Christian sects w ho
had sought refuge in th e pathless desert from t h e
cruel power of Rome . Bu t th e Christians w h o
h ad com e thither wasted their strength in v ain
and foolish wrangling. Th e soul of Christianity,
th e pure,swe et spirit which they might hav e kept
by learning of Christ,h ad fled from their m idst
,
and they were quarre ling with each other about
th e structure of th e dead and worthless body in
which that soul had dwe l t . Stil l earl ier than any
of these there h ad come su n -worshippers from
Chaldea and Zoroastrians from Persia .
From this w e m ay gathe r what strangely v aried
beliefs found a hom e in Arabia,and also see h ow
th e many J ewish and Christian ideas becam e
mingled w ith Islam .
There h ad risen before Mohammad m en w h o
preached against th e old pagan cre eds, bu t theywere only forerunners of this mightier prophe t
w ho w as nursing h is soul in se cret,w ho
Yet shou ld bring some w ort hy th ing for w ait ing souls to see,
Som e sacred w ord tha t he had heard their ligh t and l ife to be .
’
2 14 MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM [CHA R x l i .
a Muslim be lief that Christ will on e day re tu
t o earth t o establish ev erywhere th e religion of
Mohammad,w h o wil l appear shortly before th e day
of judgm ent. Mohammad borrowed from th e re
ligion of th e Jews,of which h e h ad only a bear
say knowledge , th e be lief in good and bad ange ls,som e of t h e law s re lating t o m arriage , fasting ,
&c.,
and there were certain custom s so closely inter
twined with th e pagan faith of h is countrym en
that h e wise ly sought n ot t o rem ov e som e of them,
bu t t o purify them . He abolished t h e frightful
practice of kil ling female children and made th e
fam ily t ie m ore respe cted,although to this day
its looseness is a great blot upon Islam . He
perm itted th e worship of t he Kaaba stone,
and th e pilgrimages thereto , t o be continued.
In l ike manner th e Rom an Ca tholic m is
sion aries, w hen they cam e to Northern Europe,
m ade u se of th e best of what they found in
t h e old Teutonic re l igion and worked it into
their ow n . Where sacred trees had stood,they
raised crosses ; where holy we l ls had been dug
and th e babbling spring w as a deity, they buil t
churches and abbeys ; w he re lov e and pie ty had
CHA R X I I .] M OHAMMADAN I S I II , OR I SLAM 2 1 5
n am ed flow er and insect after th e‘ lady Freyja ,
goddess of plenty, they put t h e Virgin Mary in
h er stead. Th e goddess He l,w h o in a realm of
bitter cold receiv ed th e souls of those w h o died of
old age or disease (for only t o those w ho died in
battle w as there giv en endless m irth and feastingin Valhal la with th e Alfadir
,Odin)w as changed
from a person t o a place where heat, n ot cold,is
th e torm ent . In th e bleak North,l ife without
fire is dreary, which explains w hy He l w as pictured
as rul ing in a cold region .
But w e m ust re turn t o Mohamm ad,n ot forget
ting to say tha t Mecca had been a place of v ery
great n ote long before h is time,t h e Arabs hav ing
a tradition that it w as th e birthplace of their
tribes. Near t o t he Kaaba ,there is th e we l l
Zemzem,said t o be fed by th e spring that opened
before Hagar’s eyes w hen Ishmael w as a -nigh
dead with thirst,and when
,in a m other’s m ad
despair,sh e cast h im from h er that sh e m ight
n ot see h im die . Th e l egend further re lates that
they settled on th e spot with a tribe w h o were
passing by, and thus arose th e sacred city of Mecca .
Mohammad counse l led m en to liv e a good l ife ,
2 16 MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM [CHA R x i 1.
and t o striv e after th e mercy of G od by fasting ,
charity,and prayer, which h e cal led ‘
th e key of
paradise .
’
This is on e am ong many passages in th e Koran
counse l ling m en t o prayer
Observ e prayer at sunse t,t il l th e first darken ing of t h e
n igh t , and th e daybreak reading—for t he daybreak reading
hath it s w itnesses.
‘And w at ch u n t o it in t h e n igh t and say, O
my Lord, cause m e t o en ter (Mecca) w ith a perfec t en t ry ,
and to come fort h w ith a perfec t forth com ing , and giv e me
from thy presen ce a h elping pow er.
”
There is preserv ed a se rmon on charity, said t o
hav e been preached by Mohamm ad,which is so
beautiful that it deserv es a place beside th e
apostle Paul’s swee t words in 1 Corin thians xiii ,
whil e in reading it,w e think of that touching
saying by J esus as t o th e Eye that sees with
approv al a gift t o th e thirsty,although that gift
be bu t a cup of cold water.
’
When G od made th e earth,it sh ook to and fro t il l He
pu t m oun tains on it t o keep it firm . Then t he ange ls
asked, O G od,is t here anyth ing in Thy creat ion st ronger
than t hese mou nt ains ? And G od replied, Iron is stronger
t han t he moun t ains , for it breaks t hem .
" And is t h ere
anyth ing in Thy crea tion stronger t han iron ?“Yes, fire
2 1 8 MOHAMMADAN I S I l/I, OR I SLAM [CHA R x 1 i .
in h im . Othe rs cal led h im fool , m ad poe t,star
gazer, bu t h e he ld on h is w ay,al though for some
time with scant success,h is fol lowers being , up to
t h e fourth year of h is m ission,few and humble .
It is said that h e w as on e day ta lking with a rich
m an whom h e wished t o conv ert,when a poor
bl ind man cam e up and asked t o be taught byMohamm ad, w h o , cross at being interrupted, spoke
roughly to h im . Bu t h is con science quicklysm ote h im for h is harshness
,and th e next day
’s
Rev e lation reprov ed h im . It is thus giv en in th e
Korfin
He frow n ed,and h e t u rned his back ,
Becau se th e bl ind man came t o h im
Bu t w h at assu red thee that h e w ould no t
Be cleansed by th e Faith ,
Or be w arn ed and t he w arning p rofit him
As to him w h o is w eal thy ,
To h im thou w ast al l at ten t ion ;
Y et is it not t hy concern if he be not cl eansed
Bu t as t o h im w ho comet h to thee in earn est,
And fu ll of fears h im dost thou n eglect .’
Mohammad afterwards sought th e man,saying ,
He is thrice we lcom e on whose account my Lord
hath reprimanded m e .
’
CHA R x i 1 .] M OHAM IVIADAN I SM OR I SLAM 2 19
- He began t o teach abroad in Me cca and othe r
places,bu t th e attacks on h im grew so bitter, that
h e h ad t o l eav e th e city . On h is return his wife
died. Sh e w as a true and noble -natured wom an
and her m em ory is he ld in deep rev erence , v isits
being paid t o h er tomb ev ery Friday. To add t o
Mohammad’s troubles
,pov erty cam e upon h im
,and
a plot being laid t o kil l h im,h e h ad t o leav e
Me cca a second tim e,
an d started for Medina,
where som e of h is conv erts l iv ed. On h is w ay
thither h e an d a friend h id in a cav e , ov er th e
m ou th of which a spider spun its w eb as they layinside . When their pursuers cam e t o th e cav e
they fe lt sure , on seeing th e w eb,that Moh amm ad
w as n ot there . We are bu t t w o,
’said h is
friend,ful l of fear.
‘ There is a third,
’replied
Mohamm ad,
‘ it is G od Him se l f.’
Th e Muslim s date the ir years from t h e prophet’s
flight t o Medina,j ust as w e date history from th e
birth of J esus Christ. On reaching that city, al l
w as changed. A glad we lcom e gre e ted Mohammad
and h e at once becam e ruler and lawgiv er.
Bu t h e ’ceased to be only th e preacher of a
creed beautiful and simpl e,and becam e a w arrior .
220 MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM [CHA R x i 1.
He w as ange red against those w ho had refused t o
be lie v e in him and,since h e could n ot persuade
them,h e sought t o compe l th em . So h e offered
idolaters and J ews either death or conv ersion
t o Islam,and urged h is fol lowe rs t o battle by pro
m ising immediate entrance into Paradise t o those
w ho fe l l in t he fight . They flung them se l v es with
ou t fear into t h e contest, for to them it w as G od’s
battle against th e unfaith ful , and Islam His wil l
be done .
Mohamm ad’s anger w as hottest against t h e
J ews. He h ad striv en hard t o w in them to h is
side . He adm itted their re ligion t o be div ine ; h e
adopted m any of their rites and doctrines and
m ade J erusalem th e Kiblah or place towardwhich
m en were t o turn in daily prayer. Bu t theyridiculed h im and cut h im t o th e quick with
satire and sneer, so that t o th e day of h is death
h e w as their bit t er foe The Sabbath w as
changed to Friday,which w as th e day when t h e
Arabs were used to m e et in assembly, and Musl im s
were commanded t o turn their faces toward
Me cca . After wars against Arabs, J ews and
Christ ians , in th e greater number of which Moham
222 MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM [CHA R x 11 .
that Mohammad will giv e place t o any other
prophet.
We must n o more blam e h im for many of th e sad
errors and v icesmixed up with Islam than w e should
blame J esus for th e e v ils which hav e crept into
Christianity. Ev en for t h e wars that h e waged h e
m ay hav e found excuse in th e history of t h e J ew s .
Th e Old Testam ent is reddened,in it s books of
their history,with th e story of th e sham eful
crue lty of which they were guilty, of tende r
children slaughtered, of whole cities put t o th e
edge of th e sword,and al l this butch e ry done , as
they would hav e u s be l iev e,in th e name and at
th e comm and of t h e Lord,of Whom their ideas
w ere so gross that they m ore than once offered
human sacrifices to Him . And w e al l know what
terrible wars and m assacres hav e taken place in
t h e n ame of our Christian rel igion, and how bu t a
v ery few years ago it w as he ld by m any Christians
that m an could ow n and buy and sel l h is fel low
man .
Brighter and better days hav e come since then,
and Mohammadan s,like Christians , do n ot n ow
seek to spread their faith by v iolence and blood
CHA R x11 . ] MOHAMMADAN I SM OR I SLAM 223
shed. I hav e dwe lt upon this because it is needfu l t o see h ow l ittle of th e grosser part of each
re ligion belongs, in m ost cases,t o th e idea of it s
founder.
In addition t o what h as been said about Islam ,
Muslims be liev e that G od in different ages m ade
known His wil l t o prophets in scriptures,of which
all bu t four are lost th e Pentateuch (or first fiv e
books of th e Bibl e), th e Psalm s,th e G ospe l
,and
th e Koran ; th e Koran on ly being perfect. Also
that there wil l be , after m any strange ev ents , a
resurrection and a final judgment,when t h e souls
of both th e good and bad wil l hav e t o pass ov er a
bridge laid across he l l , finer than a hair and
sharper than a sword. Th e souls of th e good wil l
pass quickly across it,bu t th e wicked wil l fal l into
hel l headlong. Th e idea of heav en is that of a
place of gross del ights while a nev er- ending hel l
wil l be th e fate of al l non -believ ers .
Th e success of Islam w as great. Not 1 00
years after th e death of th e prophet,it h ad con
v erted half th e then known world,and its green
flag wav ed from China t o Spain. Christianity
gav e w ay before it , and has nev er regained som e
224 MOHAMAIADAN I SAI, OR I SLAM . [CHAR
'
x 11 .
of th e ground th en lost, while at this day w e see
Islam making m arked progress in Africa and e l se
where . Trav e l lers te l l u s that th e gain is great
when a tribe casts away it s idols and embraces
Islam . Filth and drunkenness fle e away, and th e
state of th e peopl e is bettered in a high degree .
Wh en w e hear good-meaning people lam ent
that negroes should becom e Mohammadan s,le t u s
remember that this w as n ot th e feel ing of J esus
when h is discipl es told h im that they h ad for
bidden a m an w h o w as casting ou t demons in h is
n am e And J esus said,Forbid h im n ot : for h e
that is n ot against u s is for u s.
’And this
,I am
sure,h e would say t o-day of th e Mohamm adan
missionaries,if h e were am ongst u s.
Along th e northern coasts of Africa and nearlyt o th e equator
,from Turkey t o within th e borders
of China ,and am ong th e larger islands of th e East
,
th e faith of Islam spreads, div ided into sects,and
n umbers mil lions w h o offer to Al lah their fiv e -fold
daily prayer. From ev erymosque th e blindmueddin
or crier proclaims at daybreak There is n o G od
bu t G od ; Mohammad is His prophet. Prayer is
better than sle ep ; come to prayer,’and then each
226 I ll OHAMrlIADAN I S/VI , OR I SLAM [CHA R xi i .
th e time of h is sojourn on Mount Hira . It is
regarded not only as inspired ev ery word, bu t as
uncreated and e ternal . It consists of 1 14 Sfirah s
or chapters, which were dictated by Mohammad
t o a scribe , and th e copies thus made were thrown
into a box. A year after Mohammad’s death,such
portions as remained were col lected from date
l eav es,tablets of wh ite stone
,bones
,parchment
leav es,’and memories of m en
,and copied w ithout
order of time or subj ect, th e longest chapters beingput first .
Th e titles of th e chapters are taken from some
chief m atter in them,bu t are mostly unm eaning,
affording n o clue to t he contents, as for exampl e ,‘ Th e Cow ;
’ ‘ Thunder ;’ ‘ Th e Fig ;
’ ‘ Th e Ele
phant.’ Each begins with t h e words,‘ In th e
name of G od, th e Compassionate , th e Merciful ,’
and also tel ls where it w as rev ealed to Mohammad.
Th e Korfin is written in th e purest and most
e legant Arabic, and suffers much by translation .
Teaching th e oneness of G od, it is largely made
up of stories, legends, laws and counsels which
show h ow much u se Mohammad made of al l
that h e had heard of Jew ish history and lore .
CHA R x 11. ] M OHAMMADANISM OR I SLAM 227
Much of it , as w e read it,seems utterly u h
meaning, other parts of it mov e u s by th e beautyof their desert songs of G od
’s maj esty and purity.
Th e Muslims do n ot touch it with unwashed
hands,and
’
nev er hold it below t h e girdle round
their waist,while t o them nothing is more hate
fu l than t o see it in th e hands of an unbel iev er.
They regard this short chap ter as equal t o on e
third of th e whole book in v alue
Say there is one G od alon e
G od t h e eternal ;
He beget t eth not and He is not begot ten ,And th ere is none like un to h im.
’
I hav e marked many Stirahs w ith th e v iew of
quoting from them,but can giv e only three or
four specim ens.
This Surah , nam ed ‘th e folding up,
’ thus de ~
scribes th e last day'
Wh en th e sun shal l be folded up,
And w hen th e stars shall fall ,
And w h en th e moun t ains shall be set in mot ion ,
And w h en the sh e-camels w ith young sh all be n egl ected,
And w hen th e w ild beasts shal l be huddled togeth er,
And w h en th e seas shal l boil ,
And w h en the souls sh all be join ed again to t h eir bodies ,
228 AI OHAMMADAN I SIVI , OR I SLAM [CHA R x 11 .
And w h en th e l eav es of t he Book shal l be u nrolled,
And w h en th e h eav ens shal l be stripped aw ay like a skin ,
And w h en h ell shall be made to blaze,
And w h en paradise shal l be brought n ear,Ev ery soul shal l know w hat it has don e .
’
At th e end of another Si’l rah,and on e of th e latest
in point of time,this fin e passage occurs
‘ G od ! th ere is no G od bu t He,th e Liv ing, th e Eternal .
Slumber doth not ov ertake Him ,n eith er sleep ; to Him be
longe th all th at is in h eav en and eart h . Who is h e that can
pl ead w ith Him bu t by His ow n permission ? He know eth
t hat w hich is past, and th at w hich is to come un to th em ,
and th ey shal l n ot compreh end anyt hing of His know ledge
bu t so far as he pleaseth . His throne is extended ov er heav enand earth
,and t h e uph olding of both is no burden unto Him.
He is t h e Lofty and G reat.’
I t is G od w ho hath ordain ed t h e nigh t for your rest,and
t he day t o giv e you light : v erily G od is rich in bounties t omost men ; bu t most men render not th e tribute of thanks .
‘ This is G od your Lord, Creat or of al l thin gs ; no god is
th ere but He why th en do ye turn aw ay from Him?
O my son ! observ e prayer, and en join t h e right and forbid t he w rong, and be patient under w hat ev er shall betide
t hee for this is a bounden duty. And distort not thy face
CHAPTER XIII.
ON THE STUDY on THE BIBLE.
I N th e remarks which were made on th e right
u se of l egends of th e past,I prom ised to show
you w hy t h e Bible shoul d be read as w e read
other books. It is a common notion that . th e
Bible h as to be treated in some different w ay
and owing t o that chiefly, it is, although on e of
t h e most read, yet th e most misread of books and
t h e least understood. Th e care which has to h e
appl ied, th e free , ful l u se of th e powers of th e
m ind which h as t o be made t o enable u s t o ge t at
th e meaning of any book ,is often most strangely
withheld by people when reading th e Bible .
Th e fact has already com e before you that there
are sev eral book-religions in th e world,and this
w il l hav e caused you t o ask in what w ay th e
book on wh ich our Christian rel igion is founded
differs from th e books on which other religions‘
are founded. For it is clear that what Christians
CHAR X I I I . ] ON THE S TUD Y OF THE BI BLE . 23 1
be liev e concerning th e Bible , namely, that it is
th e work of m en special ly he lped by G od,Who
m ade u se of them t o rev eal truth s needful for u s
t o kn ow and which none of u s could ev er h av e
found ou t for him se lf,and that it is free from th e
errors and defects which ev ery other book con
tain s is believ ed in a still more intense degree byt h e Brahmans concerning th e Veda
,by th e Mu s
lim s concerning th e Koran, and so on .
Th e knowledge of this renders it needful for
u s to enquire whether our be l ief is il l or w el l
grounded, whether w e hav e surer proof of its truth
than t h e Brahm an has of h is,for t o neglect this
is t o confess that w e shrink from comparing th e
Bible with th e Veda,fearful l est it might suffer
thereby, and th e grand truths which it contain s
become less dear t o u s.
There are plenty of books within reach which
giv e an account of ’
th e contents of t he Bible,of
th e order in which th e books which compose it
are believed t o hav e been written,of th e supposed
dates and places,o f th e names of th e authors, and
like m atters relating t o it s wonderful history. Al l
these m ay here be passed by and giv e place to a
232 ON THE S TUD Y OF THE B I BLE . [CHA R x i i i .
few simple facts which are m ore or l ess known ,
bu t which are much ov erlooked, and upon which al l
proof as t o th e v alue of th e Bible must ev er rest.
Th e first of these is that th e Bible w as pro
du ced like ev ery book ; m en w rote it . I t is
made up of a number of works of th e most
v aried kind ; history ,poem
,prov erb, prophecy ,
epistle all written by learned or unlearned
m en,many of them unknown t o on e an
other,since they liv ed in different lands and
centuries apart ; each as h e wrote h is history or
poured forth h is song little thinking that it would
form part of a book which has been precious t o
mil lions of m en for hundreds of years, which‘
goes equal ly t o th e cottage of th e plain man and
th e palace of th e king ; which is wov en into th e
l iterature of th e scholar and colours th e talk of
the street ; which m ingl es in all th e grief and
cheerfulness of life which blesses u s when w e are
born ; giv es nam es t o half Christendom ; rejoices
with u s ; has sympathy for ou r m ourning ; a
book,ev ery portion of which
, strange to say, has
been regarded as of equal v alue ; whether it be th e
Book of Esther or th e Epistle to th e Romans.
234 ON THE S TUD Y OF THE B I BLE . [CHA R X11 ] .
rare ly printed Preface t o th e Reader,
’ they say
that they hav e made u se of certain words by th e
e xpress command of th e king), which a body of
l earned men of our day are n ow busily employed
in correcting. Then th e div ision of th e books of
Scriptu re into chapters and v erses,som e of these ,
as where G enesis ii. 1 -3 is sev ered from G enesis i. ,being wrong ; and th e headings t o th e chapters,some of which giv e a false idea of their contents ,w as each th e work of men . Th e words printed
in italics are n ot in th e manuscripts which were
translated,bu t were added by ou r translators to
c omplete t h e sense,al though in some cases they
obscure it .
Now n o on e asserts that th e m en w h o col lected
th e books together were inspired by G od t o do it ,so that
'
they could n ot by any means l eav e ou t
th e right books and put in th e wrong books, n or
that th e m en w h o tran sla ted th e Bible were
inspired,
so that they could n ot giv e a wrongm eaning t o th e G reek or Hebrew in turning it
into our ow n or any other tongu e . We must
therefore put these on on e side and pass to th e
m en w ho wrote th e books , a nd w ho,it is
c a n ». x111 . ] ON THE S TUD Y OF THE B I BLE . 235
commonly bel iev ed, were inspired by G od todo it ,and preserv ed from al l error in their work.
Various opinions are held about t h e nature and
extent of this inspiration , some few believ ing that
ev ery word, ev ery syllabl e and ev ery l etter is th e
direct utterance of G od others,that th e writers
were kept from error when rev eal ing His wil l , bu t
n ot when speaking upon matters of history, science ,850. Al l debate about this is in v ain
,because if
any manuscripts ev er existed, which were th e
work of m en thus h elped,w e hav e n o true copies
of them , since th e oldest manuscripts differ in
important details. And ev en if th e v ery handi
work of each w riter could be found,th e belief that
h e w as inspired would in no w ay help u s t o under
stand what h e had written . Bu t it is said th e
Bible writers claim t o speak th e v ery words of
G od,and it is this which makes it so needful for
u s t o listen t o them with obedient heart and trust
ful soul . Of course such a claim,like th e claims
of certain m en in past and present days t o power
t o forgiv e sins,is more easily made than prov en ,
and al l w e can do is t o go t o th e Bibl e itse lf and see
what is therein saidandh ow far it supports th e claim .
236 ON THE S TUD Y OF THE B I BLE . [CHA R X I I I .
Th e frequent u se in th e Old Testament of such
solemn phrases as Thus saith th e Lord And
G od said ;’ ‘ G od spake these words and said ;
th e v erses which tel l u s that ‘All scripture is
giv en by inspiration of G od that holy m en of
old spake as they were mov ed by th e Holy G host,’
form th e chief foundation on which th e claim is
rested.
Upon th e u se of th e phrases quo ted, some v ery
instructiv e facts are giv en by Sir Sam uel Baker in
h is book on th e Nile Tributaries.
’He says
(pp . 1 29- 1 3 1)‘th e conv ersation of th e Arabs is
in th e exact style of th e Old Testament. The
name of G od is coupled with ev ery triflingincident in life . Should a famine afflict th e
country, it is expressed in t h e stern langu age of
th e Old Testam ent Th e Lord has sent a
griev ous fam ine upon th e land,
”or
“Th e Lord cal led
for a famine and it came upon th e land. Should
their cattle fal l sick ,it is considered t o be an affl ic
tion by div ine command ; or should th e flocks
prosper and multiply, th e prosperity is attributed
t o div ine interference This striking l ike
ness to th e descriptions of th e Old Testam ent is
238 ON THE S TUD Y OF THE BI BLE . [CHA R X I I I .
Lord hav ing spoken unto th e person ; or that
G od appeared t o h im in a dream,and said, 850 .
Thus much al lowance would be necessary on th e
part of a European reader for th e figurativ e ideas
and expressions of th e people .
’
When w e go t o th e Bible,w e find therein
exactly what those w h o hav e some knowledge of
it s wonderful history might expect. It bears th e
traces of th e long years through which it . w as
slowly growing, book by book . In its earlier
pages w e find legends which, as al ready sh own ,
are v ery l ike to those of nations with w hom th e
Jew were connected by race or came in contact ; w e
find there ideas about G od which are coarse and
degrading, which became lofty on ly as th e Jews
advanced in th e thought of Him as pictured in
th e worthy language of t he prophets, and which
were altogether different from th e ennobling teach
ing of Jesus and of Paul ; w e find h ow deeplyhuman al l it s writers Were ; h ow each differs in
h is style of tel l ing anything and is marked by it ;
h ow fully they shared th e common beliefs of their
time ; n or is it easy to find in what they hav e
CHA R x i 11. ] ON THE STUD Y OF THE BI BLE . 239
said truths which , in on e form or another,hav e
n ot been stated by th e writers of some of t h e
sacred books into which w e hav e dipped.
Th e Bible records th e experience of th e wisest
and best of m en of th e past in their search aft er
truth,bu t it is h ard t o discov er proof that th e
claim t o inspiration which is made for them , and
which they would perhaps n ot claim for themselv es,
is on e that cannot be denied. And if it be
admitted, th e inspiration would be without v alue
unl ess it w as also bestowed upon th e m en w h o
copied th e manuscripts,upon t he m en w h o col
lect ed them together, upon th e m en w h o translated
them ,and in short , upon ev ery on e w h o in any
w ay has h ad to do with placing th e Bible in t h e
hands of people of any age and clime .
It m ay appear a graceless thing t o write any
words which shal l seem t o lessen th e v alue of a
book which for hundreds of years has been so
precious t o m en . Bu t th e loss is more seemingthan real
,since riddance of error leav es room for
truth t o enter, and it is far better t o be quit of
false notions in early life than t o undergo th e pain
fu l and weary task of uprooting them in after years.
240 ON THE S TUD Y OF THE B I BLE . [CHA R X I I I .
Th e truths which are enshrined in th e Bible are
n ot l ess true because frail m en spake them,n or is
that,
‘ inspiration of th e Almighty’ which giv eth
u nderstanding’a l ess mighty fact because w e find
that th e writers of Scripture h ad it n ot different
in kind t o that which comes t o ev ery m an w ho
Opens h is soul t o receiv e it . It dwel t in those
earnest ones whose yearnings after th e unseen
found utterance in Bible , Rig-Veda,Zend-Av esta
,
Tripitaka,King and Kort
’in
,and it dwel ls in
e arnest souls t o-day, wh erev er th e lov e of truth
abides. And for u s,in whatev er written or
spoken word, or sound of many-v oiced nature , w e
find that which speaks t o our heart as tru e , there
is for us an inspired truth .
242 CONCLUSI ON.
hu l l of Memphis ; it s belief in an immortal l ife ,and a judgment after death , of which th e proofs
are near us in th e mummies of animals and human
beings, and in th e great sacred book known as th e
Ritual of th e Dead.
’Behind th e forms of that
rel igion in pompous festiv als, minute ceremonies,
sacrifices, charms,
and months and days each
dedicate to th e gods, there were secrets which th e
priests kept to themselv es, through which th e re
ligion became a priestcraft.
There w as th e rel igion of G REECE, rev elling in
sunlight and gladness it s gods most strong and
goddesses most fair, dwel ling on Mount Olym
pus, were beings n ot free from th e fol lies and
v ices of m en,for they spent their l iv es in fighting,
feasting, schem ing and lov e -making. Rulingmankind, they were in th eir turn ruled by Fate ,
and therefore inspired neither fear n or respect.
In th e G reek religion th e beautiful w as th e div ine ,
and h e w as accounted most godlike w ho added by
h is art t o al l that pleased th e eye , or that fe l l
musicall y upon th e ear. Lov e ly forms fil led ev erynook and corn er of that sunny land : th e echoes
of th e nymphs’soft v oices were heard among th e
CON CL USI ON'
. 243
mountains, they dwe l t within t h e forest-trees, and
slept beside th e stream s. There w as n o priestlycaste , for t o pray and sacrifice w as th e right of
e v ery free-born G reek ; there were n o sacred
bo’
oks, bu t deep rev erence for th e poet’s words.
Rich feasts and festiv als, mysteries and oracles,
e ntered largely into th e G reek religion , bu t th e
cheerfulness of this life did n ot lend itself to colour
th e ideas of a life t o come , which were dim and
misty.
There w as t h e rel igion of ROME, empire once
sp lendid and stately beyond compare ; a re ligion
With n o lustre in its eye , n o life In I ts heart,if
heart it h ad, but as lov eless a' thing as th e soul
whom Tennyson so wonderfully describes in h is
Palace of Art .
’ It w as a worship of law and
-duty,'
n eith er of w hich w e should leav e undone,
bu t it w as n ot an obedience t o law and a loyaltyt o
’
duty springing out of lov e . It w as given t o
t he gods as their du e,as a man pays h is just
debts: There were gods many, Jupiter beingth e chief, and under h im deities representing th e
powers of nature , or ruling ov er money, trade ,t h e
‘
h ou se,&c .
,and a goodly number h ad been
244 CONCLUS I OIV.
borrowed from G reece,bu t they left their souls
behind them . A long list of festiv als fil led th e
year, and song and dance entered into th e honours
paid th e gods, bu t th e true obj ect of worshipamong th e Romans w as Rome . That a higher
life heat within th e souls of some is prov ed by th e
noble thoughts of Seneca, Marcus Aurel ius, and
others, which hav e come down to u s.
There w as th e religion of th e TEUTONS and
Scandinav ians, whose blood is in ou r v eins. I t s
gods, huge , shaggy giants, took shape and char
acter from th e wild,bleak regions of th e north .
Their v irtue was their strength and courage , and
their work an unending figh t against storm and
snow and darkness. And as with th e gods, so
with th e m en . To them l ife w as an earnest
thing , w ar it s business, brav ery its duty, cowardice
it s greatest crime . To escape death in bed, since
for those thus dying Hela waited in h er cold prison
house be low,where hunger w as h er dish, starva
tion h er knife,care h er bed, and anguish its cur
tains m en woul d be carried into battle , or mimic
a v iolent death by cutting wounds in their flesh ,
that Odin’s Choosers of th e Slain might lead them
246 CON CL USI ON.
do t h e facts brought together herein about th e
great re l igions of t h e world bear on our Christian
religion , and what is th e relation between them
and it ? To worth ily answer this would fil l manypages, and it must suffice t o giv e on e or t w o
reasons for replying that our rel igion, whi le
beyond question th e highest of al l,takes a place
n ot distin ct from,bu t am ong al l religions , past or
present. I t s re lation t o them is n ot that they are
earthborn,while it alone is div ine
,but it is th e
relation of one member of a fam ily to other
members,w h o are al l brothers
,hav ing on e work ,
on e hope and on e Al l -Father.’
I know that it is n ot always easy t o think thus
of it , because it is dear t o u s as n o other rel igion
ev er could be , l inked as it is by lov e towards h im
w h o liv ed th e saintliest l ife and died th e martyr
death ,and in fol low mg whose example w e fol low
all that is beautiful and div ine . Bu t v iewing it
as on e am ongst others, much that otherwise pe r
plexes and ev en dismays u s is taken away, and we
cease to wonder that it s history is so like that of
other re ligions. We are able t o understand w hy it
h as grown from smal l beginnings and been subj ect
CONCLUSI ON .
“
247
t o many changes, as they hav e , if w e believ e that
it also h ad it s u se In th e nature of m an . We
understand how th e'
early discipl es of Jesus
treasured with lov ing care th e memory of what h e
h ad said, and h ow ,as th e years rol l ed on
,it
seemed good t o some of them t o commit what
they knew or h ad heard t o writings which in
course of time took shape as th e New Testam ent .
We see h ow t he simple faith of th e first Christians
becam e sadly corrupted, h ow word-mongers and
creed-makers stifled it,how ,
'
petted in kinglycourts and clad in earthly arm our
,it s kingdom he
came of this world. We read of it s v ictories and
defeats ; it s div isions and their brood of hate ,cruelty and martyrdom its failure t o regain some
of th e ground lost and to w in t o itself races whose
religions were grey with age when it w as born .
And w e read t oo,h ow
,in th e good prov idence of
G od, it w as embraced by th e nations descended
from those Aryan tribes w h o trav elled into Europe
and to whom He h as giv en . so great a part t o playin this world
’s rough story ; and how , by that lov e of
man which is its,
l ife,it m ade helpful t o th e world
’s
good those mighty forces to which it w as thus joined.
24s CONCLUSI ON.
All this, and v ery much more that could be
added, becomes clear as th e noonday if Christianitybe regarded as like in kind to other faiths ; while
treated as al together unlike , its slow progress and
v arying fortunes bewilder u s, and our trust grows
feeble and perishes.
I hav e said thus much,because neither you n or
I are likely to giv e up our re ligion and becom e
Muslims or Buddhists,and also be cause I would
h av e you without fear compare it with theirs,‘
and
gladly wel come in each that which w e know is
common to al l,and which makes u s al l brothers,
because w e hav e on e work and on e hope and on e
All -Father.’
I hav e been more careful t o col lect facts relat
ing to th e matter of this book than to ask what
they mean, since in e v ery study t h e mas te ry of
fact s and th e knowledge of their relation to on e
another is of th e first importance . Conclusions
can always wait and always take care of themsel v es.
Bu t n ow that th e end of our story is reached,I
must say a few words suggested by what it tells .
1 . In al l things w e see purpose and progress.
250 CON CLUSI ON .
stumble and n ow a fal l,h e rises from worship of
th e thing made t o worship of its Maker ; from re
v erence , born of fear,for th e strong, t o adoration ,
born of lov e,for th e holy. Ev ery morn ing
there steal up th e eastern sky th e early rays
that gently prepare Ou r waking eyes for t he
brighter l ight of th e sun ,whose glory would
dazzle if it burst upon u s suddenly, and in l ike
manner, in th e daw n of this world’s history, G od
l e t truth into t he minds of m en little by littl e , ye t
ev er pouring forth more as they were able t o re
ceiv e it , and still it increases and will increase ,
shining more and m ore unto th e perfect day.
’
2. What has been said pre-supposes th e fact
that man is a rel igious being.
Look where w e will , w e find that when h is
bodily w ants,be they few or many, hav e been
supplied, there remains a crav ing which n o gift
of earth can satisfy , th e crav ing of h is heart after
G od. Al l m en hav e it , although in some it sleeps,
and it is th e same in al l none th e less because it
shows itself in different ways. Under v arious
form s w e see expressed a sense of need ; a be l ief
as in th e savage, in a wil l m ightier than h is ow n ;
CON CL USI ON . 25 1
as in th e c ivilized m an,in a wil l holier than h is
ow n“
; a feel ing of duty which, in th e lowest races,
takes what is t o u s a brutal shape , bu t which is
none th e less such a feeling ; as,for example ,
when th e Feej ee kills h is aged parent under th e
fear that h e may become too feebl e t o undertake
th e journey t o another world and lastly, th e
univ ersal belief that a m an’s soul or sel f does n ot
die, bu t haunts t h e place it l iv ed in ,
or betakes
itself t o some far-off happy land.
Such being th e nature of man, w e must be
careful l est w e speak or think m ean ly of h im and
thus dishonour h is Creator. He w ho h as a low
and unworthy idea of h is nature wil l act u n
worthily while h e w h o feels how great is th e life
of a being made in th e image of G od will n ot
readily blot and blur that image . I f anyone be
told that h e cannot choose th e right and lov e t h e
true , and liv e ou t th e pure , h e will feel that if it
be so, t o try is hopeless work . Bu t w e are v erysure that it is n ot so, else how could there dwel l
within u s sorrow and unquiet after doing wrong,if w e did n ot feel that w e can do, and ought t o do
252 CONCL USI ON.
th e right ? I f such chilling unfaith in themselv es
and in their kind h adbeen in th e heart of th e saintlymen whose liv es hav e blessed th e world w ho
,like
sal t,hav e kept th e mass from decay ; how ,
think you,could they hav e dared and done ? They had faith
in man as th e fruit of faith in th e G od w h o made
h im ; they fel t that th e l ife of m an is n ot what it
will one day become , and this it w as that fired
them t o earnest effort in th e serv ice and salv ation
of their fell ows,and t o help on th e time when
earth shal l be th e paradise it nev er h as been yet
Who row ing h ard against th e stream,
Saw distant gat es of Eden gleam ,
And did not dream it w as a dream.
’
It is th e faith of such men ,some of whose liv es
hav e been looked at in this book,that you and I
must share . Life is ful l of duty, and to do wel l
th e work that l ies close at hand is to fu lfil th e
purpose for which w e were sent here. Th e
weakest and youngest amongst u s is a pow er for
good as we ll as for ev il,and it should be our aim
to do our part on th e side of ev er-in creasinghuman goodness against ev er- lessening human
badness ;
APPEND I X .
NOTE A, page 22.
ON THE LIKENESS BETWEEN CERTAIN CHALDEAN AND JEWISHLEG ENDS.
Th e resemblance betw een some of th ese legends has been
sh ow n at pp. 22,7 1
,bu t the most remarkable and interesting
il lustrat ion appears w h ile this book is passing t hrough th e
press. Among th e t ablets brough t from Assyria by Mr
G eorge Smit h , w ho, it w ill be remembered, w as first sent‘
t h ere at th e expense of th e spirited proprietors of th e Daily
Telegraph, are a series of fragments w hich , joined to some
smal ler pieces in th e British Museum coll ection, giv e
‘the
h istory of th e w orld from th e Creat ion dow n to some period
after th e fall of man .
’ Pending the issue of a promised fu ll
t ran slation of t he legends, w hich w ill be eagerly aw aited, theiraccomplish ed and u nw earying discov erer has announced h is
su ccess in a let t er to t h e D aily Telegraph , 4th March 1875 ,w h erein h e giv es th e fol low ing brief account of the conten t sof th e t abletsWhatev er th e primitiv e account may hav e been from
w h ich th e earlier part of th e Book of G en esis w as copied, it is
ev iden t that the brief n arrat ion giv en in t he Pentat eu chomits a number of in ciden ts and explanat ions—for instance ,as t o th e origin of ev il
,t h e fal l of th e angels, t he w ickedness
of the serpen t , &c . Su ch points as th ese are in cluded in the
256 APPEND I X .
Cun eiform narrativ e ; bu t of course I can say l itt le aboutth em un t il I prepare full translation s of t h e legends .
Th e narrat iv e on th e Assyrian tabl ets commences w ith a
description of th e period before th e w orld w as created,w hen
t here existed a chaos or confusion . Th e desolate and emptystat e of th e un iv erse and th e generation by chaos of monsters
are v iv idly giv en . Th e ch aos is presided ov er by a female
pow er named Tisalat and Tiamat , corresponding t o t h e
Thalat th of Berosus ; bu t as it proceeds th e Assyrian accountagrees rath er w ith th e Bible than w ith th e short accountfrom Berosu s. We are t old
,in th e inscript ions, of the fall
of th e celestial being w ho appears to correspond to Satan .
I n his ambition h e raises his hand against th e san ctuary of
t he G od of h eav en , and the descript ion of him is real lymagnificent. He is represented riding in a chariot throughce lestial space , surrounded by the storms, w ith th e ligh tningplaying before him ,
and w ielding a thunderbol t as a w eapon .
‘This rebel lion l eads to a w ar in h eav en and t h e conqu est oft h e pow ers of ev il , th e gods in due course creating t he
univ erse in stages, as in the Mosaic narrativ e , surv eying each
step of t h e w ork and pronouncing it good. Th e div ine w ork
culminat es in th e creation of man , w h o is made upright andfree from ev il
,and endow ed by the gods w ith t h e noble
faculty of speech .
Th e Deity then del iv ers a long address to the n ew ly-creat ed
being , cting h im in all his duties and priv ileges, and
point in th e glory of his state. But th is condit ion of
blessing does n ot last long before man , yielding to tempta
tion , falls ; and th e Deity th en pronounces upon h im a terrible '
curse,in v okin g on his h ead al l th e ev ils w hich h av e since
afflicted humanity. Th ese last details are, as I hav e before
st ated,upon th e fragment w hich I excavated during my first
journ ey t o Assyria, and t he discov ery of th is single relic in
258 APPEND I X .
NOTE B, page 31 .
ON THE ORIG IN OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM.
I n endeav ou ring t o giv e a clear and un t ech n ical accoun t of
Laplace’s n ebular hypo th esis so t hat it s main feat ures may be
compreh ended by young persons, I hav e n ot t hough t it
desirable to in t roduce any remarks upon th e in sufficiency of
t hat hypothesis to explain t h e arrangem en t of t h e v aryingmasses of t h e major and minor plan e ts of our syst em . Myfriend Mr Proctor, w it h h is accustomed c learness and
independen t examin at ion of al l hypot h eses, has , I think
show n con clusiv ely that‘a t h eory in volv ing combin ed pro
cesses o f accret ion and con t ract ion is t he t ru e hypot hesis of
t h e ev olu t ion of t he solar syst em .
’(See h is w orks gen eral ly ,
bu t especial ly Oth er Worlds than Ours,
’pp. 210-19
,and an
art icl e on‘ Th e Past and Fu ture of our Earth ,
’Con temp .
Rea,Dec. Th e accret ion
,due to t h e indraw ing of
mat ter from t he infin it e space around,fal ls in w it h al l t hat
w e bav e learn t of t h e in t imat e relat ion bet w een e very system
of ev ery galaxy composing a u n iv erse w h erein n eith er su n
n or m inu test at om dw el ls in isolat ion .
Subject to the modificat ion th us indicat ed, al l ou r presen tknow ledge poin ts to n ebular condensat ion as t he origin of
sun s w it h t heir systems. That v ast masses of mat t er exist in
a gaseous and h igh ly in candescen t st ate is prov ed by th e
spect roscope . That such masses are cooling by radiat ion,
w it h th e in ev itable resul t of condensat ion and ro tat ion is
e qually certain ; and if t he resu l t of the observ at ions of Mr
El lery and ot hers , now extending ov er a period o f some
years, upon th e n ebu la surrounding th e star Eta Argus in t he
sou th ern h emisph ere may be relied upon , th en such a process
is going on u nder th e eyes of th e astronomers of to -day. (See
APPEND I X . 259
Mon th ly Not ices of th e Royal Astronomical Society. xxv . p.
192 ; xxv iii. pp. 200,225 ; xxix . p. 82 ; xxxiv . p.
NOTE C, page 50.
ON THE PUNISHMENT OF ANIMALS AND LIFELESS OBJECTS AS THECAUSE OF INJURY TO MANKIND .
The bel ief en t ertain ed by man in the myth—making stage
of h is progress t hat al l mot ion in th ings around is actuated by
personal life and w il l analogou s to h is ow n ,and differing
on ly in degree , goes far t o explain w hy e ven inan imat e
obj ect s hav e been held criminal ly respon sibl e for disaster
occasion ed by t h em . Comm en t ing upon th e m en t al condit ion
w h ich cau ses t h e sav age t o bite t he ston e ov er w h ich he
stumbl es and t h e civ ilized man t o kick th e chair against
w h ich h e bruises h imself,Dr Tylor remarks in his Primit iv e
Cul t ure ,’Vol . I . 25 9
,t hat it may be t raced alon g th e cou rse
of h istory , not m erely in impu lsiv e h abit , bu t in formal ly
en act ed law . Th e rude Kukis of Sou t h ern Asia w ere v ery
scrupu lou s in carrying ou t t h eir simple law of v engean ce , l ife
for l ife if a t iger kil led a Kuki,h is family w ere in disgrace
t ill t h ey had re t aliat ed by killing and eat ing t h is t iger, or
anoth er ; bu t furth er, if a man w as kil led by a fal l from a
t ree,h is relat iv es w ou ld take th eir rev enge by cu t t ing t he
t ree dow n - and scat tering it in ch ips. A modern king'
of
Coch in China , w h en on e of h is sh ips sailed badly, u sed t o pu t
it in t h e pil lory as h e w ould any oth er criminal . I n classical
t im es t he st ories of X erxes flogging th e Hel lespon t and Cyru s
drain ing t h e G yndes occur as cases in poin t , bu t on e of t h e
regular At hen ian legal proceedings is a yet more st riking
rel ic . A cou rt of just ice w as h eld at th e Pryt an eum ,to t ry
any inanimat e object,such as an axe or a piece of w ood or
260 APPEND I X .
stone w h ich had caused t he death of any on e w ithou t prov ed
h uman agen cy, and th is w ood or ston e , if condemn ed,w as in
solemn form cast beyond t h e border ( G rote , iii. p. 104 ;v . p. The Spirit of th is remarkabl e procedure reappears
in t h e oldEngl ish law (repeal ed in t he presen t reign inw h ereby n ot on ly a beast that kills a man
,bu t a cart -w h eel
t h at runs o v er h im , or a t ree that fal ls on h im and kil ls h im .
is deodand or given to G od,i.e. ,
forfeited and sold for t h e
poor : as Braeton says ,“Omnia quae mov en t ad mortem
sun t Deodands .
” And among t he records of an cien t legisla
t ion in Fran ce upon similar m at t ers,w e have , on th e 4t h
June 1094,t he hanging of a pig for dev ouring t h e babe of a
cow herd at Laon,and tw en ty
-six years lat er t h e excom
municat ion by t h e Bishop of Laon of a sw arm of cat erpillars
w h ile ‘ in 15 16, th e Cou rts of Troyes, complying w ith th e
prayers of t h e inh abitants of Vill enoxe,
admon ish ed th e
cat erpil lars by w h ich that district . w as th en in fested t o t ake
t hemselv es off w ith in six days , on pain of being declared
accursed and excommun ica t ed !” A sanc t ion for th e
pun ishmen t of an imals w ou ld be found in th e Jew ish law,
w h ich direct ed th at ‘ if an ox gore a man or w oman t hat th ey
die ; t h en t he ox shal l be surely st on ed and h is flesh shall
n ot be eaten .
’(Exodus xxi. 28 Cf. also G ene8 1s 1x .
NOTE D, page 5 3 .
ON THE SUPPOSED BIRTHPLACE OF MANKIND .
Al though th e old not ions as t o t h e recen t adv en t of man
upon t h is plan et are refu ted by t he ev idence now accu
mulat ed as t o his immense an t iqu ity , it is t ru e t hat h e isrelat iv ely modern w h en compared w it h the creat ures that
preceded him,w hile t he furt h er back that w e push t he
262 APPEND I X .
pit ilessly accomplish ed t he expu lsion from Paradise , situat ed,
as th e old geograph ers kn ew ,in south -east Asia . This
,Dr
Peschel is careful t o add,is on ly an hypot h esis, bu t it is an
hypoth esis w h ich may lead t o geological inv est igat ions of
Madagascar , Ceylon and Rodrigu ez , and sou ndings in t h e
I ndian Ocean in ' qu est Of rel ics of t h e v anish ed land.
’
(Academy, Jun e 13 , 1874, p.
NOTE E, page 126 .
ON THE COMMON ORIG IN OF FAIRY TALES.
A ful l discussion of t h is subj ect w ou ld occupy a goodly
sized v olume , and it is not my purpose t o add anyth ing t o
w hat has been st at ed in t h e t ext,except t o remark that it
does n ot n ecessarily fol low that European t ales w h ose lead
ing features resemble East ern t al es existed among t he u ndi
v ided Aryan s and m igrat ed w ith t h e races,it being cert ain
t hat many Of ou r folk-tal es w ere inv en t ed in t h e story- loving
East af ter th e Aryans separa t ed and import ed in to Europe
by pilgrims , studen ts , m erch an t s and w arriors,w hose se ve
ral av ocat ion s w ere th e m eans of in t imat e ly con n ect ing East
and West t oget her.
Th e fol low ing l is t , w h ich by no m ean s pret ends t o comple te
n ess,of t h e prin cipal books in our ow n language bearing upon
I ndO-European folk-lore,and w h ich are w ithin reach
,may
be Of service t o any w ho desire t o pursu e t h e subject of com
parat iv e mythology .
Baring-G ould
’s Cu rious Myth s Of t h e Middle Ages,
’Riv
in gton , 6s. ; Busk’s Fo lk-Lore of Rome
,
’Longmans , 12s.
Campbell’s Popu lar Ta les of t h e West Highlands,
’Edmon
ston 8: Douglas, 32s . Chambers’Book of Days,
’Chambers ,
218 ; Cox’s
‘ Aryan Mythology ,’ Longmans
,
‘Manual
APPEND I X . 263
of Myth ology,’ 3s Tales of An cien t G reece
,
’6s. 6d. ;
Dasen t’s
‘ Popu lar Tal es fromth e Norse ’ (ou t of prin t);Tales from th e Fjeld,
’Ch apman 8: Hal l . 108 . 6d. Den ton’s
Serbian Fo lk-Lore,
’Baldy 8: Co.
,10s. 6d. Fiske’s ‘Myths
and Myth -Makers,
’Triibn er
,10s. 6d. ; Frere
’s Old Deccan
Days,’Mu rray, 6s G oddard
’s Wonderfu l Stories from Nor
t h ern Lands,
’Longman s, 5 s. G ammer G reth el
’s
‘Fairy Tales ,’
Bohn,3s . 6d. ( and oth er publ ish ers t hese tal es being t ran s
lat ion s of G rimm’s Kinderund Hausma
’
rchen,or Nursery and
Fireside St ories); G ubernat i’s Zoological Myt hology,
’Triib
n er,28s . ; Hal liw el l
’s Popu lar Nu rsery Rhym es
,
’Warn e,3s.
6d. Hardy’s Legends and Th eories Of t h e Buddhist s
,
’
Williams 8: Norgat e , 73 . 6d Jataka ,’Pali t ext and Tran sla
t ion,by Fausb
’
o l l,Triibn er
,16s. 6d. ; Joh nson
’s
‘ Hitopadesa,’
Al len 8: Co .,5 s. ; Max Mull er
’s
‘Hitopadesa ,’2 v ols.
,Lon g
mans,15 s . Keigh t l ey
’s FairyMyt hology,
’Bohn,5 s. ; Kel ly
’s
Curiosit ies Of l ndo-European Tradit ion and Folk-Lore,
’
Chapman 8x Hal l ( ou t of prin t) Lan e’s
‘Arabian Nigh ts’
(ou t of prin t ; al though t h e t ales are from a Semit ic people,t h ey are v aluable for pu rposes Of comparison) Mal l et’sNorth ern An t iqu it ies
,
’Boh n, 5 s. Max Mul ler
’s Chips from
a G erman Workshop ,’2 v ols.
,Longman s
,24s. Muir
’s Ori
ginal San skrit Text s,’5 v ols
,Trubn er Ralst on
’s Songs Of
t h e Russian People ,’Daldy 8: Co.
,5 s. Ralston
’s
‘ Russian
Folk-Tal es,
’Smith,Elder 8: Co .
,12s. Slav onic Fairy Tales,
’
t ran s. by Naaké , H. S. King 8: Co .
,5 8 . Thorpe
’s
‘ Nort h ern
Myth ology’(ou t Of prin t) Tylor
’s Early Hist . Of Mankind,
’
Murray , 12s . ; Tyl er’s Primit iv e Cul ture,
’2 v ols. (more par
t icu larly v olum e Mu rray , 24s. Brand’s Popu lar An t i
quit ies,
’3 v ols .
,Bohn
,15 s. ; Murray
’s
‘Manual of Myt hology,’
Ash er 8: Co.
,9s.
264 APPEND I X .
NOTE F, page 138 .
THE SACRED BOOKS OF HINDU ISM.
Th e sacred lit erature of Hindu ism comprises the four Vedas
and cert ain myst ical and philosoph ical books conn ected w it h
t h em,as the Aranyakas and Upan ishads ; t h e Sal iras or brief
digest Of sacrificial rul es and Brahman ic medita t ions ; t h e
Purdnas and Ta n tras,upon w h ich t he popu lar creed is
fou nded ; w hile closely relat ed t o th e earl ier period of Hindu
ism are t w o epic poems n ot inapt ly spoken Of as t h e I liad
and Odyssey of th e East,and en t it led t he Rdmdyana and
Mahdbhdra ta . There is also a ce lebrat ed law -book,know n
as t he I nstitu tes of Menu or Ma nu,from w h ich t he
’
Hindu
l egend of t h e creat ion giv en at p. 24 is quot ed, and w h ich
treat s of religious as w el l as legal subject s.
Under th e gen eral n am e Of Vedas t here are in cluded fourcoll ect ions of hymn s, of w h ich t he Rig
-Veda is t he Oldest andmost import an t , t he o th ers con sist ing main ly of ex t rac t s
from it . The col lec t ion s are respect iv ely know n as t h e
Rig-Veda , Veda of Hymns of Praise.
Sz‘
xma -Veda,
Veda of Chan t s .
Yagur-Veda , Veda Of Sacrificial Formu las.
Atharva -Veda (also cal led
Brahma -Veda), Veda of I n can tat ions.
Each Veda consists Of t w o port ions Sanh ita or col lection of
Man t ras or hymns, andBrahmana , w h ich giv es‘ in format ion on
t he proper use of t h e hymns at sacrifices , on th eir sacred
mean ing , on t heir supposed au thors,and sim ilar t opics.
’On
t he au th orship and final col lect ion of t h e Vedic hymns Dr
Muir remarks For many ages t he su ccessiv e gen erat ion s of
these ancien t rishis con tinued to make n ew con t ribu t ions to
266 APPEND I X .
sacrificial ceremon ies. Th e fourth Veda con t ain s,in addition
to select ions from th e Rig-Veda
,hymns of a lat er age
addressed to gods w h o are Obj ect s of fear t o th eir cringin g
w orsh ippers , and to a mu l t it ude of demon s w h om th e
supplian ts seek t o appease by promises and bribes .
Of t h e Brahmanas at tach ed to each Veda , at t en t ion can
h ere be cal led on ly to the Satapatha-Brahmana w h ich is
appended t o t h e White or lat er portion of th e Yagu r-Veda and
w hich in addition t o descript ions of v ariou s festiv als, has
some curious st ories,on e of w hich n arrates t h e Deluge (See
Max Mul ler’s An c t . San s. Lit erat ure, p. Th e relat ion
of t h e Brahmanas t o t h e m etrical port ion of th e Vedas may
be compared t o t hat of th e w rit in gs of t h e Fath ers t o t he
New Testam en t or t o t h at of t h e Talmud t o th e Old Test a
men t,bu t
,as already st at ed in t h e t ext
,t h ey are regarded,
like th e hymn s, as div in ely inspired.
Th e Opinion s Of Sanskrit scholars differ as t o t he age of t h e
oldest hymns of th e Rig-Veda
,Dr Haug placing t h em as far
back as B.C. 2400 ; Prof. Whit n ey be t w een B.C. 1600 and
B .C. 2000 ; and Prof. Max Mul ler B.C. 1200 to B.C. 1 500.
(For discussion upon t h e probable dat e of th e oldest port ion of
t h e Rig-Veda , seeWh itn ey’s ‘Orien tal andLinguistic Studies,
’
pp. 21,73
,and Max Mull er’s ‘ Ch ips,
’v ol . i. , pp. 1 1 ,
Th e Sutras (mean ing st ring’or
‘t h read con sist of strings
Of short sen t ences explaining and giv ing direct ions con cern
ing pu bl ic and h ousehold rel igiou s rites and stat ing in pit hyform t h e long resu l t of Brahman ic though t and specu lat ion .
They are great ly revered and out of t h ose port ions w h ich
deal w ith public and priv at e du t ies t h e famous Law s or
Ins t itutes of Manu h av e been dev eloped. There are also six
w orks,know n as t h e Vedangas , or limbs of th e Veda ,’w h ich
t reat of t h e grammar, met re, proper pron un ciat ion (a mat t er
of as much importance in Brahmanic eyes as correct under
APPEZVD I X 267
standing) of th e Vedic t exts . Th e chief object of on e
Vedanga is‘t o conv ey su ch kn ow ledge of t h e h eav en ly bodies
as is necessary for fixing correc t ly t he days and hours of th e
Vedic sacrifices.
’
Th e Aranyakas ( from dra nya ,a forest)are t reat ises w h ich
w ere prepared for th e edificat ion of those w h o h av e ret ired
t o liv e a l ife of con templat iv e solitude and ascet icism in t he
w oods,as it is t heore t ical ly t he du ty of e v ery Brahmanic
h ouseh older t o do,after a cert ain period of l ife
,
’an d t h e
Upanish ads are w orks closely relat ed t o t h e above,bu t giv ing
amplit ude to m editat ion s on t h e qu est ion s w h ich h av e e verperplexed th e h uman mind and w h ich cal led fort h v ain reply
in t hose great syst ems of Hindu ph ilosophy w h ich arose many
cen turies before Ch rist .
From t his ou t lin e,n aked and in complet e as it is
,w e may
yet see w hat a v ast body of lit erat ure t h e Rig-Veda-Sanh ita
gat h ered round itsel f,a lit eratu re t h e age of w h ich may
n e v er be accurat ely kn ow n ,bu t t h e an t iqu ity of w hich is
beyond qu estion .
Th e Ramayana and Mahabharat a,both ofj w h ich , certain
port ions except ed, w ere doubt less w rit t en before t h e rise of
Buddhism,form
,t ogeth er w ith t he Puranas
,th e popu lar
sacred l it erat ure of t h e Hindus,t h e great m ass of w h om are
w hol ly ign oran t of t h e Veda and its conn ect ed w rit ings .
Th e Ramayana is t h e w ork of on e au t h or and main ly n arrat es
t he h ist ory of Rama,th e sev en th in carn at ion or avatar of
Vish n u,w h ose supremacy is uph eld t hroughou t t h e poem .
Amidst mu ch t h at is absurd t h ere are passages of exceedingt endern ess and grace , as t h e fol low ing episode show s. Rama
’s
fat h er had in a mom en t of w eakn ess prom ised t o gran t on e of
h is qu eens any t w o boon s sh e migh t please t o ask,and sh e
,
jealous t h at Rama migh t supplan t h er ow n son in t h e t h ron e ,
requ est ed h is ban ishmen t . When h e is gon e , t h e remorse of
268 A
th e king is great , and there rises before him t h e m emory of a
death w hich h e had acciden tal ly caused w h en a young man .
He t el ls h is fav ourit e qu een how,w h en hu n t ing , h is arrow
by mischan ce shot a poor boy w ho w as t he comfort of h is
paren ts , and how as t h e fat h er lean ed ov er t he body h e
besough t t he st ill tongu e t o speak
‘Com e,dear ch ild
,embrace th y fat h er pu t th y l it t le h and in
m in e
Le t m e h ear t h ee sw e et l y pra t t le som e fond, playfu l w ord o f t h in e .
Ah w h o’11 read m e n ow t h e Vedas
,fi l ling my ow n h eart w it h joy
Wh o,w h en e ven ing rit e s are over
, ch e er m e , m ou rn ing for my boy
Wh o w il l bring m e fru it s an d w at er, root s and w ild h erbs from t h e
w ood
Who su pply th e h e lpl ess h erm it , l ike a ch erish'
d gu e st , w ith food
Can I t e nd t h in e aged m oth er t il l h e r w eary l ife is don eCan I feed h er
,soot h e h er sorrow
,- l onging for h er darling son
Th e king th en te l ls h ow th e fath er cu rsed h im for th e deed
and said,For t h is t h ing t hat t hou h ast don e , as I mourn for
my belov ed, t hou sh al t sorrow for a son,
’and h e feels t hat t h e
day of t he prophecy’s sad fu lfilmen t has come . Su ch
path et ic in cidents as t h is and, t o borrow a more familiar ex
ample , t h e t ou ch ing t ribu t e t o a moth er’s t endern ess in t h e
h our of n eed w h ich is told in 2 Kings iv . 18 -20, mov e us
more t han t h e st ory of kingcraft in w h ich each is imbedded .
Th e Mahabharat a , or great h ist ory of t h e descendan ts of
Bharat a,
’con tains abov e l in es
,and is th e w ork of
differen t au thors at differen t periods . I t is a story of
quarrels be t w een riv al fam il ies,w hose adv en t u res and w ars
do not how ev er occupy m ore t han on e -fourth of t h e narra
t iv e,t h e remaining t h ree -fourth s consist ing of a v ariety of
episodes and legends, amongst w h ich lat ter is on e of t h e
Deluge c losely resembling t hat giv en in t h e Satapatha
Brahmana,but told at greater length ; one in ciden t being
270 APPEND I X .
t riad,t h e div ision Of peopl e into cast e
,&c .
,arose ; an d,
Buddhism hav ing in t h e m eantime risen and decl in ed,3d
,t he
modern Hindu,represen ted by t he Puranas and kindred
w orks.
Very mu ch of in terest , w h ich is beyond t h e prov ince of
th is boOk t o deal w it h,aw ait s t he st uden t of t he secu lar
lit erature of I ndia,—it s dramas
,fict ion s
,lyric poetry and
fables. Of these a v ery able an alysis is giv en in Mann ing’s
An cient and Mediaev al India (Al len 8: Co .,30s .) w h ile al l
that t h e ordinary reader w ou ld care to know concerning t h e
Vedic and Brahman ic periods and t h e conten t s of the t w o
great epics and leading dramas is giv en in a condensed bu t
lively form'
in Talboys Wh eeler’s Hist . of I ndia (Triibn er 8:
Co .
,3 v ol s. ,
5 7s ), Miss Richardson’s
‘ I l iad of th e .East’
(Macm illan 8r Co .
, 7s . 6d), and Mr G riffith s’ ‘ Specimens of
I ndian Poet ry’(Triibn er Co .
,Mr G riffit hs has also
recen t ly complet ed a t ran slat ion of t h e ‘Ramayana’(Triibn er
8r Co .
,84s ); w h ile t he Mahabharata is t h e subject of a
learn ed art icle in t h e Westmins ter Review,April 1868 . For
fu l l informat ion on th e mat t ers of t h is Not e t h e m ost v aluable
and accessibl e books are Prof. H. H. Wilson’s Works
(especial ly v ols. v i.-x . for t h e con ten ts of th e Puranas);Colebrooke
’s Essays ; Mu ir
’s San skrit Tex ts ; Max Mul ler
’s
Rig~Veda ; al l w h ich are publish ed by Messrs Triibner Co . ,
bu t , ow ing~u n fort unat ely t o t h e l im ited n umber of readers
among w h om th ey circu lat e,somew hat h igh
-
priced.
NOTE G, page 15 0.
ON THE WORDS BRAHMI on BRAHM AND BRAHMA.
Brahma or Brahm is th e nominativ e singular of th e neut ernoun Brahman ,
w hich meant originally ‘ force,w ill
,w ish
,and
APPEND I X . 27 :
t he propu lsiv e pow er of creat ion .
’Bu t
,
’remarks Professor
Max Muller, this impersonal brahman as soon as it is named
grow s in to some thing st range and div in e . I t ends by being
on e Of many gods, on e of t he great t riad w orsh ipped to t h e
presen t day.
’ Brahma is th e nominat iv e singu lar of th e mas
cu line noun .
NOTE H, page 15 9.
THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE PARSI RELIG ION.
By th e name Zend-Av est a,or
,as t h e nat iv e scholars have
it,Av esta -Zend, t ext or scripture
’and comm en t ary ,
’
is said t o be signified, bu t th e mean ing of t h e w ords is u n
certain . Th e books included u nder this t it le are ascribed byt h e Parsis t o Zoroast er, t o w h om it w as said G od rev ealed
t h em in t h e form of con v ersat ions,as
,according t o t h e Old
Testamen t,He t alked w it h Moses . But w it h t h e except ion
of t h e G athas,w h ich are t h e oldest port ion , and w h ich may
embody w hat Zoroast er commun icat ed to h is disciples, t h e
Av esta is probably, as it s fragmen tary charact er den ot es,t he
resu l t of t radit ion gath ered from many sou rces.
I t con sists of t he Y azna,t h e Vispered, w hich t ogeth er w ith
a th ird portion ,t h e Vendidad
,make up t he Vendidad Sade
,
and t h e Yesh t,w h ich added t o some smal ler pieces, composes
t he Khordeh-Avesta,or
‘ lesser Av est a .
’
Th ese in clude t h e Av esta proper, w h ich is w rit ten in an
an cien t Persian language , from w h ich th e modern dialect s OfPersia are probably descended. At tached to the Av esta are
translations and explanat ion s of its text , some w rit t en inPeh lev i,an an cien t m ixed language , and others inParsi, an older form oft he modern Persian . To t his addit ional mat ter the name Z endis more correct ly giv en and besides this
,there are st ill later
272 APPEND IX .
addit ion s,t h e most promin en t of w h ich is th e Bundehesh
, a
digest of Zoroast rian script ures and doct rin es. The prin cipal
port ion of t h e Av esta is t he Yazna ( from a w ord al lied to the
San skrit yajna , mean ing sacrifice I t con sists of sev en ty
t w o ch apt ers, many of w h ich drily detail th e ch ief ‘
person
ages and object s recogn ized by th e Zoroastrian religion ,
’
w h ile t h e remain ing and Older port ion is of great er in t erest .
I t includes th e G athas, fiv e col lect ions of u nrhym ed m et rical
hymns,w hich
,speaking broadly, are relat ed t o t h e rest as
t h e Rig-v eda t o t h e Brahmanas . Th e first hymn is headed
The Rev eal ed Thought, t he Rev ealed Word,t h e Rev ealed
Deed of Zarath u st ra t he Holy ; t h e Arch angel’s first song , t h e
Cat has .
’ Th ey are al l more or l ess dev ot ed t o exhort at ions on
t he part of t h e proph et t o forsake th e devas (se e p . and
t o bow on ly before Ahuramazda,’t o w h om
,as w el l as t o h is
angel s, and\t o earth
,fi re , w at er
,&c .
, prayers are addressed in
oth er port ion s of t h e Yazna and also t h e Vispered. Th e Ven
didad embodies the m oral and ceremon ial code,by w hich a
man may keep pure . Th e w hole is in th e form of conv ersa
t ions bew een Ormu zd and Zoroast er,and th e first part recites
th e sixt een Aryan coun tries referred to at p. 70 t he second
part t reat s of law s and ceremon ies ; t he t h ird part of spel ls
against e vil Spirits and diseases. The Vesh t con t ain s th e germ
Of legends introduced in t o t he great Persian epic , th e Shah
nam eh,and addresses to the archangels, th e sun , th e h eav en ly
fou ntain , t he sou ls of the departed, &c .
I h ope th at enough has been said in th e brief chapter on
Zoroastrian ism t o Show that it is not easy t o ov er-est imate
t h e importan ce of th e Av esta as a gu ide t o our know ledge of
a rel igion ,n oblest and purest of t he an cien t fait hs, and th e
influen ce of w hich upon surroun ding and subsequ en t bel iefsw as marked. (Spiegel
’s Av esta
,die h eiligen schriften der
parsen ,’t r. Bleek ; Dr Haug
’s Essays, a reprin t of w hich is
274 APPEND I X .
future Buddha, t h en know n as Phralaong , hav ing receiv edt h e congrat ulat ions of t h e Nat s, and made ch oice of birt h in
a princely cast e as befit t ing h is h igh cal ling , descended to
earth,and at t h at mom en t great w onders appeared a radi
an t l igh t w as spread ov er t en t h ousand w orlds ; t h e blin d
saw ,th e dumb spake , t h e lam e w alked
,th e deformed st ood
e rect, prison ers w ere freed ; refresh ing breezes bl ew gent ly
o v er t h e earth cool ing Springs burst fort h , and soft sh ow ers
fel l ; flow ers of rich est colour bloom ed ; l il ies dropped from
t h e sky , scat t ering sw eet scen t around ; t h e songs of t h e
Nat s w ere h eard by t h e glad ears of men,and t h e ch oicest
perfumes w ere diffused th rough t he air. Then came from
t heir h igh abode Spirits to w at ch ov er t he palace w h ere t h e
ch ild w as to be born , and to w ard off harm from h im and h is
royal mot h er,w h ose sou l rest ed in a perfect calm . Th
‘
en in
du e t ime th e ch ild w as born , and at on ce stood erect before
t he w ondering m en and Spirits, w h ile , leaping , h e said,Th is
is my last birth ; t h ere shal l be t o me n o ot her stat e of ex
ist en ce I am t h e g rea test of al l beings.
’ At h is birt h t here
Sprang from ou t t he ground t he famous t ree,u nder t h e
shadow of w h ich h e w as t o becom e Buddh a.
‘The Bo -t ree
is t h e pippul (Ficus religiosa)of India . I t differs from th e
Banyan (F . I udica)by sending dow n no roots from its bran
ch es. I ts h eart -sh aped leav es, w it h long at t en uat ed poin ts ,
are at t ach ed to th e st em by so sl ender a sta lk t hat t h ey appear
in th e profou ndest calm t o be ev er in mo t ion ; and t hus , l ike
t h e leav es of t h e aspen , w h ich , from th e t radit ion t hat t h e cross
w as made of t hat w ood, th e Syrians bel iev e t o t rembl e in re
col lect ion of t h e ev en t s of th e crucifixion of Christ , t hose of
t he Bo-t ree are supposed by Buddh ists t o exh ibit a t rem‘
ulous
v en erat ion associated w ith t he sacred scenes Of w h ich t h ey
were th e w it nesses.
’(‘ Tennen t
’s Ceylon ,
’ Vol . I . , p.
Among t h e people w ho cam e, glad h earted, at t he new s of
APPEND I X . 275
th e w onderful ch ild’s birth
,special m en t ion is made in t h e
l egends of a de vou t old man,rem inding u s of Simeon
,w ho
,
for h is great h olin ess , h ad t h e gift of proph ecy . Al though
joy ov erflow ed h is soul at t he great fu ture w h ich lay before
t he ch ild,h is eyes fill ed w ith t ears because h e knew that h e
sh ou ld not live t o see it . Sev en days aft er the birth of Thei
dat,for so th ey n am ed t h e ch ild
,becau se of t h e service h e
w as t o render t o m ankind,his m oth er died, and for h er v ir
tu es w as t aken to t h e dw el l ing-
place of t h e Nat s .
Bishop Bigandet remarks Legend,’&c.
, p. th at‘it mu st
h e confessed that t h e concept ion of Phralaong in h is moth er’s
w omb is w rapped up in a myst eriou s Obscurity w h ich appears t o
exclude t h e idea of con jugal in t ercourse . Th e Coch in -Chin ese
in t h eir rel igious l egends, pret end t h at Buddha w as con ceiv ed
and born from Maia in a w onderful mann er,n ot resembl ing
at al l w h at t akes place according t o t h e law of n at ure .
’I n
giv ing 5 43 B.C. as t h e dat e of Buddha’s death
,I h ave fol ;
low ed t hat gen eral ly receiv ed as based on t h e Sinh alese
au thorit ies. Som e,how ev er, place t hat e ven t a cen tury or
more lat er,w h ich
,in so u n certain a mat t er as t h e older
Hindu chronology, is n ot a v ery remarkabledifferen ce .
NOTE K, page 177 .
THE SACRED‘
BOOKS OF BUDDHISM.
Th e Tripitaka or sacred canon of th e Buddh ist s is in th ree
div isions, t h e Vinaya-
pit aka ; t h e Su tt a-
pit aka ; and th e
Abhidhamma-
pitaka ; th e second and t h ird pit akas being
somet imes compreh ended under th e gen eral nam e of Dh arma
or law .
’Pali, t h e sacred language of th e Buddh ist s, is an
an cien t dial ect , relat ed to th e Vedic San skrit as Italian is
276 APPEND I X .
relat ed t o Lat in ,and w as once Spoken in that part of India
w h ere Buddh ism had its rise . I n t h eir belief t hat it is div in eand t h e paren t of al l oth er languages, t h e Buddhists form
no except ion t o some oth er rel igion ist s in th eir n ot ion con
cern ing th e language of t h eir sacred books. (See MaxMul ler’s ‘ Lect . on Language ,
’v ol . i. pp. 146 , 161 , 6th edit .)
Th e Tripitaka , w hich w as found t o exist in San skrit also,has
been t ran slat ed in t o th e languages of the differen t coun t ries
w h ere Buddh ism w as propagat ed ; in to Tibet an , Mongolian ,Ch inese , Burmese , &c .
,bu t for our most accurat e know ledge
respect ing it w e are largely indebt ed t o th e mat erials fur
n ish ed by t he island of Ceylon , among w h ich are t w o w orks
of great v alue,t h e Dipav ansa , or h ist ory of Buddh ism in
Ceylon , and t h e Mah av an sa , a h istory of t h at island from t h e
earl iest t imes to t h e fourth cen tury aft er Christ .
Th e canon ical books and t heir comm en taries form a mass
of lit erat ure bew ildering in its v astn ess ; t he t hree Pitakas
alon e ext ending to stan zas,and t h e At th akatha or
commen t aries,con taining more . According to a
st a tem en t qu oted by Spence Hardy in h is ‘ Legends and
Th eories of t h e Buddh ist s,’t h e canon con t ain s
l et t ers, (fiv e or six t imes more t han t h e Bible con tain s
,)andMax Mu l ler t el ls u s that t h e Tibe tan edit ion of t h e Buddh ist
can on,
consist ing of t w o col lect ions, t he Kan j ur and t h e
Tan j ur,n umbers abo u t 325 v olumes folio
,each w eigh ing in
t h e I’ekin edit ion from four t o fiv e pou nds. The Su t ta
pitaka , w h ich con tains t h e discourses of Buddha,comprises
fi v e separat e w orks, t h e last of w h ich is composed of fi fteen
books,t he second being t he Dhammapada,
’or
‘
pat h of
v irtu e’(see p. Th e most popu lar port ion of t h is
pitaka are t he sfi t ras or discourses concern ing h is 5 50 births,
w hich profess to hav e been narrated by Buddha h imself, and
w h ich are embraced under t he t it le Pansiya-
panas~jataka
278 APPEND I X .
Th e Fiv e King are the fiv e canon ical w orks, cont aining th e
tru ths upon th e h igh est subjects from t h e sages of China , and
w h ich should be received as law by al l gen erat ions. The
t erm shoo simply means‘w rit ings
’or
‘books.
’The Ch in ese
Classics,
’v ol . i. , p. Th e Five King are th e Yih
,or Book
of Changes ; th e Shoo , or Book of Historical Documen t s ;t h e Size
,or
‘ Book of Poetry ;’t h e Le-Xc
,or
‘Record of
Rites ; and t h e Ch’un Ts
’ew or Spring and Au tumn
,
’annals
extending from B.C. 721 t o 480.
Confucius made some additions t o t h e Yih,Shoo and Sh e
,
bu t t h e Ch’un Ts
’ew is th e on ly on e of th e Five King w h ich
can,w ith an approximat ion to correctn ess
,be described as Of
h is ow n making .
”
The four books are t h e Lun Ya,occupied ch iefly w it h th e
sayings of Confuciu s ; t he Ta Hee , or G reat Learn ing ,’by
Tsang-Sin
,a discipl e of Con fu cius ; the Chung Yuny or
Doctrine of t he Mean ’( t h ese t h ree w orks w il l be found
fu l ly analysed I n t h e first v ol . of Legge’s Ch in ese Classics ’)
and t h e Works of Mencius,t h e Mast er s ’ most il lu striou s
discipl e . After t h e deat h of Con fucius, t h ere w as an end of
h is exquisite w ords ; and w hen h is se ven ty disciples had
passed aw ay , v iol en ce began to be don e t o t h eir mean ing .
’
So runs t he ancien t chron icle,from w hich w e furt her learn
t hat t o keep t h e people in ignoran ce t h e cou rt iers per
suaded t h e Emperors of t h e Ts’in dynas ty 220-205) t o
burn t he sa cred books and t h e w rit ings of t he ph ilosoph ers ,
and t o slaugh ter a large n umber of scholars for keeping copies
of th e forbidden books. Bu t w h en t h e Emperors of t he Han
dynas ty came to t he t hron e t hey set themsel v es t o repair t h e
loss, and by great effort succeeded in reco vering t h e ancien t
literature , sin ce w hich ‘t he successiv e dynas ties ha ve con
sidered t he l iterary monumen ts of t he coun t ry to be an objec t
of t heir special care,
’and Dr Legge is sat isfied t hat th e
APPEND I X . 79
ev iden ce is compl ete that th e classical books of Ch ina hav e
come dow n from at least a cen t ury before t h e Christ ian era ,
substan t ial ly th e same as w e have t h em at presen t .
See Legge’s
‘ Life and Teach ings of Con fuciu s,
’l 0s. 6d. ;
I h .
‘Works of Men cius,’12s. I h .
‘Chin ese Classics ,’£16
,l 6s,
(Triibn er) Freeman Clarke’s
‘Ten G reat Re ligions
(Triibn er, 14s.) and th e w orks of Archdeacon Hardw ick,
Doolit t le,Meadow s
,&c .
Th e m ere recital of th e nam es of t h e sacred books w hich
h as fi l led t h e larger portion of t h ese Not es indicates h ow
impossible it is w ith in th e l imit s of a single l ife t o acqu ire fu l lknow ledg e of t h e book-religion s of th e w orld alon e . And
w h en w e remember h ow h ard it is t o unders tand th e na ture of
t h e doct rinal differen ces w h ich divide Christ endom in t o many
sects,and t o mast er t h e m ean ing of t h e t ech n ical t erms of th e
separat e organ izat ion s , w e m u st n ot w onder if w e fail t o dis
cern cl early t h e sal ien t feat ures of re l igion s in t h e st udy'
of
w hich t hese difli cu l t ies are mu l t ipl ied a th ou sand fold. Bu t
on e t h ing w e su rely cannot fail to l earn . t h e lesson of a
larger charity t ow ards all .
282 I NDEX .
B lack St one , t h e , 208 , 211 , 214.Books,sacred
,see Sacred Books .
Bo Tree , 274.B rahma,
crea t ion of h eaven and eart h
by , 25 .Brahma, 1 5 1 , e t c . , 269 , 270.Brahma-Veda , 264, 266 .Bra hman,Buddh a and t h e
,179.
Br'ahmanas,139, 264, 266 .Brahman s, rise of t h e , 1 5 1.
tyran ny o f t h e , 15 1 .Brahman ism ,see Hindursm .Bridg e of sou ls, 164, 223 .
Brrt arn,G rea t
,m ore t h an once beneath
t h e sea ,37 , 5 5 .Bro th er
,
’m ean ing of
,77.Bru t es, diff e ren ce be t w e en man and
,
49, 5 4,pun ish ed as crimin al s, 50, 25 9.Buddh a, l i fe of, ske t ch o f t h e,171- 176
as n in t h descen t of V i sh nu15 4.
l eading doct rin es taugh t by1 83 .
l eg ends as t o t h e birth of
storie s con cern ing ,178.
t each ing of,180-182.Buddh a’s dea t h ,
da t e of , 27 5 ,
four pat h s to Nirvan a , 184.
t en comman dmen t s, 18 5 .
Buddh ism ,coun t ries professin g , 182.
and Roman Cath o l ic ism
l rkcn ess b e t w een ,18 7 .
a st at e re l ig ion of Ch ina ,191.
rise and decay of, in India182.
sou rce of success of, 185 .Buddh ist cou n cils, 176 .
fab les, see Jdt aka.
form s Of w orsh ip,187 .
l eg ends of t h e past , 44.
scrip t u re s, 177 .Bu l l and cow s, my t h ica l , 108 .
w orsh ip of, 15 5 .Burn ing of body , 148 .
of rema in s of Buddh a, 176 .
C.
Cast e , 15 1 , 185 .
Cavern s, discove of ston e imple
m e n t s in , 5 6 .
Ce l t ic lang uag es , 84.
D .
Dau gh t er,’m ean in g of, 77 .
Daw n as a source of myt h , 104.
Ce l t ic races, 67, 8 5 .
m ig rat ion t o Europe , 130.
Ceyl on , Buddh ist re l ics and l it eratu rein
,183
, 275 .
Ch aldean and J ew ish l egends, relat ionbe tw e en . 25 5 .
l eg end of t h e F lood, 72.Tow er of Babe l , 7 3 .
Ch al k, natu re and rat e of deposit of,
39 .
Ch anges on th e earth’s surface , 4, 37 ,
5 5 .
Ch arity, Moh amm ad'
s serm on on , 216 .
Ch ild- l ife as il l us t rat ive of my t hmaking , 103.
Ch ina,re l ig ion s of, 189, e t c .
sacred books o f,195
,277.
Ch in ese l an g uag e ,82.
m ann e rs an d cu st oms,189.
reverence for l earn ing , 190.
w orsh ip of an cest ors, 190.
Ch rist , Mu sl im reve ren ce for, 213 .
Ch ris t ian re l ig ion , re lat ion of, t o oth er
re lig ion s, 246 .
Ch rist ian s in Arabia, 212.
Cindere l la , orig in and varian ts of
tal e of,5, 1 17
- 120.
Civi l iza t ion of t h e Aryan s, 75 .
o f pre-Aryan races, 65
,
134.
Climat e of Europe , ch anges in ,54
,5 5 .
Com e t s , orig in of,31 .
Commandm en t s, t en ,of Buddha, 18 5 .
Con fu cius, ske t ch of t h e l ife of, 192
194.
t each ing of,196 , 197 .
Cool in g of sun , plan e t s , andmoon s, 34.
Cou rrc rls, Buddh ist , 176 .
Cre a t ion ,l ege nds o f, in G enesis, 13-1 5 .Baby lon ian legend of, 22,25 5 .
Egypt ian , 23.
G re ek , 27 .
Hindu, 24.
Persian,23.
Scandinavian . 25 .
of man 23 , 26 , 28 , 48, 50, 5 2.
to ld by Sc ien ce , 29, e tc .
Crim inal ity of an ima ls, e t c . ,5 0
,25 9.
Crust of t h e e art h,33, 36, 39, 40
Cyrus, 166, 25 9.
I NDEX .
Day,’m ean ing of
,in G en esis, 20.
Dead body dreaded by t h e Parsis, 1 67.
Deat h,Buddh a on t h e law of, 179.
Con fu ciu s on , 195 .
o f Moh amm ad,221 .
Norsemen’s idea of, 27.
dat e of Buddh a '
s, 275 .Deity,
’orig in of w ord
,88 .
Del ug e , see Flood.
D eodand, 260.
Deus,sam e as Dyau s
,Zeus
,et c .
,88 .
Deva ( brig h t), 88 .
Devas (bad spirit s), 70, 160.
Deve lopmen t of m an’s h ig h er n ature ,
249 .
Devil,t h e
,48 , 106, 168 , 25 6 .
t empt at ion of Buddh a by , 174.
Dh ammapada , 1 8 1, 276 .
D iv,
’a form of dyu, 88 .
Dyaus,ch ie f Aryan god, 88 .
disp laced by Indra , 141 .
sam e as Zeu s, e t c . ,88 .
-
pitar, same as Jup it er, 89.
E .
Eart h,
’m ean ing of
,68 .
c h an g es in surface of t h e ,4,
37 5 5 .
cru st of th e,33. 3 6, 39.
fu t ure of t h e,35 .
invok ed as mot h er,
149.
once a sun . 34.
st ore of h eat in th e,34.
East ern Aryan s, 132, 148 .
Eddas,
’m ean ing of, 26 , 27 .
Eden,G arden of
,25 7 .
Persian , 70.
Egg , n ot ion th at h eaven and eart h are
m ade from an , 25 .
Egypt , re l ig ion o f an cien t,241.
Egyp t ian l egend of t h e Crea t ion . 23 .
Eig h t st eps t o Nirvan a, Buddh a’s, 185E1
, 4. Sem it ic god, 201.
Elves, 97 .
Epic poem s of Aryan n at ion s as ou t
grow t h of myt h,98 .
‘Erin,
’probably al l ied t o ‘Aryan,
’69 .
Erinye s,th e G reek Furies
,1 12.
Eskimos,61.
Europe , ch anges in cl imate and sur
face oi, 54, 5 5 , 5 6 .
an t iqu ity of man in , 5 6, 5 9, 61.
early races in , 61263.
283
Europe , m igrat ion of Aryan s to,130.
Evil,source of, 169.
i
F .
Fairy Tales, common origin of man y,
98,e t c .
Beau ty and t h e Beast , 120124.
Cinderel l a,117 -120
G ian t w h o h ad n o h eart in
h is body, 121.Hou se t h at Jack Bu il t
,126
J inn ’s sou l
,123.
Pu n chk in,122.
Fam ily l ife,Aryan , 77 .
Fa t h er,
’m ean in g of
,77 .
F in n s l an g uage of t h e , 83 .
n ot ion of,abou t h eaven and
eart h,25 .
Fire,w orsh ip of, 139, 164.
-
god, Agn i, 140.
h ymn t o, 141 .
Flo ,od l eg en ds of a ,
7 1,72, 74, 25 7, 268 .
F0, t h e Ch in ese n am e of Buddh a
,191 .
Forces of n atu re , 3 1.Four pat h s t o N irvana,Buddh a s
,184.
l i eyja , t h e‘lady
,
’215 .
Frog , t h e su n as a, 1 12.
Frost -g ran t s, 26.
Fu neral h ymn , Hindu ,149 .
Fu tu re l ife,be l ief i n a , 147, 164, 166 ,
186, 21 1 , 223 , 242, 243.
G o
G an g es, River, 1 5 5 .
G arden of Eden ,42
,70
,25 7.
G at has,161
,27 1, 272.
G au tama Buddh a, 17 1.
G el l ert,my t h of t h e h ou nd,
98, 1 15
G en esis,l eg en ds of creat ion in , 13- 15 ,
creat ion of m a n I n 48 - 50.
m ean in g of‘day
’in . 20.
G ian t w h o h ad n o h eart in h is body,121 .
G lacia l Epoch,see I ce Age .
G loam ing , Nurse , 105 .
“G oddess o f Spe ech ,
’95 .
G ods,Aryan , 89
Sem it ic , 201 , 202.
Vedic,139 .
G rand Lama, t h e , 188.G reece , re l ig ion of an c ien t , 242.
G re ek l anguag e , 84.
l eg end of th e creat ion ,27.
284
G re ek legend of th e first m an,45 .
my t h s, m ean ing of t h e , 100-102,1 10—1 12.
G rimm’s law ,
’81 .
G ypsies, langu age of t h e , 83 .
H .
Heat,natu re of, 32.
st ore of, inside t h e eart h , 34.
Heaven and Eart h,
creat ion of, byBrahm a,25
as fat h er and
mot h er,89 .
Hebrew languag e , source of,202.
He l , He la , g odde ss, 215 , 244 .
Hercu les an d Cacus, myt h of,106.
Hes iod, 27 .
Hindu l eg end of t h e Creat ion ,24.
De luge , 266, 268 .
fu n eral h ymn , 149.Trin i ty,139
,152.
Hindu ism,an cien t and modern
,136
,
e t c .presen t condit ion of,1 5 5 .
Hindu s, anc ien t prayer of t h e , 143 .
b e l ief of. in a fu ture
l ife,147.
Hira,Moun t , 209, 226.
Homa-offe rin g ,164.
Horse,sacrific e o f t h e , 95 .
Hou se t h at Jack bu il t , 126.
Hu ng arian l an guag e , 83 .
Hux ley,Profe ssor
,quot ed, 37 .
H U
I ce Age , 5 5 , 6 1.I ] , l lu ,a Sem it ic god, 72, 201.I lah ,
202.Inan imat e t h in g s, crimin al ity o f, 25 9.In carn at ion of Buddh a,274
,275 .
V ish nu,15 3
,15 4
,267 .India , races in ,
13 4.Indo -European ,see Aryan .Indra
,my t h of. 106, 109.
Ved ic g od of t h e sky, 139, 141,
birt h of,141 .
hymn t o, 142.In script ion s in Ken t ’s Hole 5 8 ,
l n spirat ion o f th e Bib le, e tc 23 1.
defin ed,240.
t h eori es of,235 ,
I NDEX .
In st itu t es of Mann ,24, 78 . 264, 266Ishmae l , Arab l eg end of, 215 .
‘ Islam,
’mean ing of
,204.Islam ,
doc t rines of, 213 , 217. 223 .
spread of , 221, 223, 224.
w ars of, 222, 225 .
Jah,Jah v eh (Jeh ovah ), 202.
Jainas, Hindu sec t of, 15 6 .
Jataka (Buddh ist fabl e s). 124, 273 , 276 .
Jew ish h ist ory , import an ce o f,203 .
l eg ends of t h e crea t ion , 13- 15 .
of m an , 48 - 50.
Adam and Ev e,47.
re la t ion of,t o ot h er
l eg ends, 18,168 ,
25 5 ,
Sabbat h , orig in of,20.
re l ig ion ,influence of, on Islam ,
214.
Jew s,capt ivity of
,in Babyl on , 166.
Moh ammad’s overt ures t o t h e
,
221.
se t t lem en t of, in Arabia , 211 .
Jovis, sam e as Dyau s, e t c . , 88 .
Judgmen t , day of,164
,223
, 242.
Juggern au t , 15 5 .
Jup it e r, 89 .
K .
Kaabah , sacred ston e of t h e,208 , 211 ,
214.Ka l i. Hindu goddess, 15 4.Kan sa,Hindu demon -k ing , 154.
Kapilav as tu , 17 1.Ken t 's Hole ,’deposit s in . 5 7 .probabl e ageof, 5 9, 60.
inscript ions in ,5 8 .
n
K iblah,220.
Krn gs,’sacred books o f t h e Ch inese ,
195 , 278 .K ing sley, Ch arles, qu oted, 129.Koran , c on t e n t s of t h e ,225 . 226 .
quot at ions from t h e,216 , 218 ,
227-229 .Kore ish,Arab t ribe of t h e, 208 .Krish na
,V ish n u’s ava tar as
,15 3 .
w o rsh ip of,15 5
,Kronos, my t h of,100, 110.K '
ung-Foo-Tse , sec Con fucius, 192.
286 I NDEX .
Odin as Al fadir (Al l Fat h er), 26 , 215 .
Val fadir (Ch oosing Fat h er),27 , 244.
(Edipns, myt h of, 100.
OldWoman an d pig . t al e of, 126.
Om , symbo l of Hindu Trin ity, 15 2.
Ordeal , t rial by , 7 7
Origin of my t h , 102-106, 1 13.
sacrifice , 91 .
t h e solar system , 29-31 , 25 8 .
Ormuzd, Persian god of l igh t , 23, 46
70,15 9
,1 60, e t c . ,
272.
Ouranos, 110.
Oxygen in t h e earth ’s crust , 40.
P .
Pal i languag e , t h e , 275 .
Parsis,23
,15 8
,27 1
be l ie f of,in a fu ture l ife , 164
1 66.
fi re -w orsh ippers ,so . cal l ed, 165 .
l eg end of a h appy past , 44.
Persia, an c ie n t import ance of,166 .
l ’ersran l egend of t h e Creat ion ,23 .first m an and
w oman,46.
Personificat lon of n ature , 89 .
Pitaka , see Tripitaka .
Plan e ts,orig in of t h e , 30.
coo l ing of,34.
on ce su ns, 34.
Polyn esian idea of foreign ers, 14.
Prayer,9 1.
t o Varuna, a V edic god, 146
147 .
Koran on , 216 , 228 .
Priestcraft , origin of, 92.
Prit h ivi , Vedic eart h -god, 139 , 141 .
Proc t or, R. A. , on orig in of sol ar
syst em ,25 8 .
Promet h eus. myt h of,45 .
Psych e and Cupid , myt h of,120.
Punch kin , Hindu fairy ta l e of, 122.
Puranas, 265 , 269.
Rac es, earl iest , of men in Europe, 6163 .
Rama, 267 .
Ramayana 264, 267.
Re l ig ion of anc ien t Egypt ian s, 241 .
G reeks, 242.
Re l ig ion of anoien t Romans, 243 .Teuton s, 244 .
Buddh ist , 170, e t c .
Hindu ,136, e tc .
Moh ammadan, 204, e tc .
Parsi , 15 8 , e tc .
Ch rist ian , re la t ion of,t o ot h er
re l ig ions, 246-248.
Rel igions of Ch ina ,189
,e t c .
Resurre ct ion , 1 64, 223
Reve lat ion,book 139, 230.
Reynard t h e Fox . 125 .
Rhodope,myt h of
,1 18.
R ig-Veda , 88 , 138 , 264.
con t en t s of,265
gods addressed in,139.
Rish is, V edic poe t s , 138 .
Rive rs ; h ow form ed, 35 .
Roman Cat h olicism and Buddh ism ,
l ikeness be t w een,187 .
Rom e , rel ig ion o f an cient,243.
Root s of langu ag e , 82.
S .
Sabbat h,orig in o f t h e , 20.
Moh ammadan , 220.
Sacred books of t h e Bra lrm ans,138, 264.Buddh ist s, 177 , 275 .
Ch in ese , 195 , 277 .
Moh ammadans , 225 .
Parsis, 1 5 9. 271 .
Scandrn av ians,26 .
be l ie f in t h e insp irat iono f, 23 1 .
Sacred n umbers, 20.s ton e of t h e Kaabah
,208
, 211 ,214.
Sacred t ree of th e Buddh ist s, 174, 183 ,274
Sacrifice, orig in of th e rit e of , 91.
am ong t h e Aryans, 94.
St G eorge and t h e Dragon ,myth of,
106 .
Sakya-Mun i (Buddh a), 171 .
Sama -Veda, 264, 265 .
San h ita or col lec t ion , 264.
Sanskrit langu ag e . 83Vedic , val ue of, 101 .
w ord for sin ,
’145 .
Saranyii , t h e daw n , 1 12.
Sat an ,sec Devil .
Saturn , moon s and rings of, 80.
Savag es, natu re-my th s among . 102.
Scandinavian l egend of t h e Creat ion ,
25 .
I NDEX .
Scandinavian rel ig ion , 26, 244.
sacrifice of t h e h orse,95 .
Seas ; h ow formed, 35 .
Sem it ic ,’m ean in g of, 200.
Sem it ic l anguag es , 83 .
n at ion s,200.
myt h o logy, 25 6.
race , g ods o f t h e , 201 .
Serpen t -w orsh ip , 47 , 150.
Seven , ch oice o f, as a sacred numb er
20.
l egends con n ect ed w ith , 21 .
Sh oo, Ch in ese Classics , 196, 278 .
Sigurd and Fafn ir,my th of, 106 .
Sikh s, 15 6 .
Sin in San skrit , 145 .
Sist er,
’m ean ing of
,77 .
Siva, one of t h e Hi ndu Trin ity, 152.
descrrb ed 15 3
w orsh ip of , 269.
Slavon ic race , 67 .
languag e , 84.
Smrit i, m ean in g of,139.
Sol ar syst ems, orig in of, 29-31 , 25 8 .
Soma,offerin g o f t h e
, 94, 96, 143 , 149,1 64, 265 .
as a god, 94, 1 39, 142.
Sosiosh ,t h e Persian Messiah
,164.
Sou l ,’m ean in g of , 49.
Spe ct roscope , t h e , 41 .
Spirits, w orsh ip of depart ed, 47, 190.
Sru t i ,’m ean ing of
,139 .
Stal agm it e floors of cavern s, format ion
of,5 7 .
Stars, m at t er in t h e,and sun
'
s t h e
sam e,41 .
St one , sac red, of t h e Kaabah,208
,211
,
214.
circ l es, 134.
t ool s and w eapon s,5 3
,5 6
,5 8
,
249.
Sudras, 1 5 1.
Sun , orig in of t h e , 30.
cause of g l ob e-sh ape of, 31 .
myt h s of t h e , 103, 108 , 1 12.
reg arded as a live,87.
-gods in t h e V eda, 139.
Surah s o f t h e Koran , 226 , et c .
Surya , Vedic sun -
god, 139.
Sti t ras, 264, 266 , 27 6.
Su t t ee,15 0.
T .
Tan talus, myt h of,100
,111 .
287
Tan tras, 264, 269.Taoism, 191.
Tartaru s, 28 , 1 11 .Tatar t rib es, 65 .Te l l , Wi l l iam,l egend of, 98 , 114.Templ es
,orig in of
,92.
absen ce of,among t h e Aryans,
1 5 0. Zoroast rian s,165 .Temptat ion of Buddh a
,174.
Ten Comman dm en ts of Buddha,185 .Tert iary rocks
,5 4.Teu t on ic lan g uag es, 84.
re l ig ion , 244.
Tib e t an l eg end of t h e first m en,45 .
m on ast eries,188 .
T iu , sam e as Dyau s, De us, e tc 88.Tow er of Babe l , l eg end of,
‘ Tow er of Silen ce,
’ Parsi,1 66 .Tradit ion , 139
l‘
ransm rg i at ion 15 0,273Tree, sacred
, of t h e Buddh ist s,174,
183,274.Trial by ordeal , 77 .
of an ima ls an d l ife l ess obj ect s ascrim inals, 25 9, 260.
‘ Trimu rt i,’m ean in g of , 15 2.Trin ity
,Hin du
,139
,152.Tripitaka
,177 . 275 .Tuesday, orig in of
, 88 .Tyl or, Dr E. B .,quot ed, 25 9, 261.
U 0
Upan ish ads,264
, 267.Uran us, 28 .Ush as, goddess of t h e daw n ,
139.
h ymn t o,143.
1
gods invoked in , 139.
V .
Vach, V edic goddess of speech , 95 .
Val fadir (Ch oosing Fa t h er), 27 , 244.
Val h al la (Hal l of t h e Ch osen), 27, 245 .
Varun a, V edic god, 111 , 139, 144.
h ym n s and prayers to,146
147 .
Vasish t h a, a V edic poet , 144.
Veda,
’m ean ing of
,138 .
Vedang'
as, 266.
Vedas,13 , 83 , 88 , 95 , 101 , 109, 111 , 1 17142
,147 15 1
,1 5 3
,170
,240
288 I NDEX .
V edas,nat ure an d val ue of, 137, 264. Worsh ip of t h e serpen t , 47, 150.
w ords of, coun t ed, 139 .
V edic re l ig ion , t h e , 148, 150.
V erm in ,Parsi h at red of
,1 62. Y ,
V ish n u,incarn at ion s o f
,1 5 3
,267 .
V edic su n god, 139 . Yan i -Veda, 264, 265 .
on e of t h e Hindu Trin ity, 152. Yam a and Yam i, th e first pair, 147 ,Vritra, t h e dragon ,
106, Yima,K ing , 44, 148 .
Ym ir,t h e Frost -g ran t , 26 .
W .
Wars of Moh ammad,222.
Weeks,orig in o f
,21 .
Wh ee l of t h e law ,
’1 75 .
Wife,Moh amm ed
’
s first,209
,219 .
Wit ch es and w itch craft , orig in of bel ief
in . 169.
Wo l f and seven k ids, t al e of, 1 11 .
W ords common t o t h e Aryan races,
l ist o f,8 5 .
Worsh ip,Buddh ist form s of
,187 . 8 .
Farsi, 165 .
of an cest ors, 190.
TURNBULL AND SPEARS, PR INTERS.
Zara th u st ra,see Zoroast er.Zem zem , t h e w e l l , 215 .Ze nd (se - ca l led) lan grrag e, 83, 271 .Zend-Avest a
,23 , 70, 83 , 133 , 1 5 9, 163 .
con t en t s of t h e , 27 1, 272.
Zeupater, sam e as Jupit er, e tc 89.
Zeus,45
,101
,1 11.
same as Dyaus, etc 88Zoroast er,133 , 141, 1 5 8 , 271Zoroast rian ism , 133, 15 8
- 169 .
A DESCRIPTIVE CATALOG UE OF
H EN RY S. K I N G 8: CO .
’
S
PUBLICAT I ONS.
I n the f o l low ing Ca ta log ue t/ze fur/t ick in m a ny cases j reeea’es t/ze
comm en ts of tko press is taken in ner t/ze w ords of t ire A u thor . I t isin tended as iris ow n descript ion of Iris n ot as a l a uda tory commen t .
Adam s (A . M .A .
F IELD AND F OREST RAMBLES OF A NAT URAL I ST I N NEW BRU N SW ICK . W ith Notes and
Observation s on th e Natural History of East ern Canada. 8v o . ,
c loth . I l lustrated. 145 .
Th is book is on e of th e first att empts tow ards e lucidat ing th e
n atural h istory of an importan t and in t eresting port ion of th e Cana
dian Domin ion . I t is addressed m ore especial ly t o th e youngerofii cers of th e Arm y and Navy, w h ose pre viou s studies render th eme special ly adapt ed for prosecu ting ph ysical inquiries.
Both sport sm en and n a tu ralists w il l find th is w ork reple t e w ith an ecdo teand care fu l ly—re corded observa t ion ,
w h ich w il l en t ertain th em .
”—1Va t n re .
Wil l be fou nd in t ere st ing by th ose w h o t ake a pleasu re e ith er in sport orna t ural history .
”—A t/zenaeum .
Adam s (F . H . B.M .
’s Secretary of Embassy at
Berl in , form erly Charge d’Afi
'
aires, and Secretary of
Legat ion at Y edo .
THE H ISTORY OF JAPAN . From th e Earl iest Period
to th e Presen t Time . New Edition,revised. Vo lum e I .. D emy
8v e . W ith Map and Plan s. 21 5 .
Volume completing th e Work. From th e Y ear
1865 to Presen t Time . D emy 8v o w ith Map. 2 1 5 .
Th is is th e on ly History of Japan accessibl e to Engl ish readers.
I t is compiled from official sources, and th e h igh' diplomat ic
position l ong h eld by th e au th or gave h im an in sigh t in to Japan esepol itics, possessed by few European s.
“He marsh als h is fact s w ith skil l and judgmen t ; and h e w rites w ith an
e l egan ce w orthy of a very skil led craft sman I n l i t e rary w ork . W e h opeMr. Adam s w il l n ot ke ep t h e publ ic long w ith ou t th e se cond volume , for t h e
appe arance of w h ich a l l w h o read t h e firs t w ill anxiou sly look .
As a diploma t ic study,and as re fe rring t o a de eply in t e re st ing episode in
c on t emporary h istory,it I S w e l l w ort h reading . T h e in forma t ion i t con ta in s is
t ru st w orthy, and is care fu l ly compiled, and the style is 1a ll tha t: can be
desired.
’—Sa t u rday R ev iew .
A most v aluable con tribu t ion t o our know ledg e of an in t erest ing people .
Examiner.
2 A D esert}? l ive Ca talog ue of
Adam s (W . D av e n po rt , Jun r .)LY R ICS OF LOVE , from Shakspeare to Tennyson . Se lec ted
and arranged by W . Davenport Adams, Junr. Fcap. 8vo . , clo th
ext ra , gil t edges, 3s . 6d.
Th e presen t w ork differs from previou s col lec t ions o f th e kind
in th ese particulars : ( 1)That it consists e n tire ly of sh ort lyricpoems. (2)Tha t each poem exh ibits som e phase o f th e t ender
passion , and (3) Tha t it in cludes specimens o f th e gen ius of th e
la test as w el l as of th e earl iest w riters.
A . K. H . B .
A SCOTCH COMMU N ION SU NDAY , to w h ich are
added Certain Discourses from a U n iversity City . By th e Au th or
o f “ Th e Recreat ion s o f a Coun try Parson .
”Second Edition .
Crow n 8v o . 5s.
A book of Prayers and Sermon s on th e office o f Holy Commun ion according to th e use of th e Sco tch Church .
Am o s (Sh e l do n).THE SCIENCE OF LAW . Crow n 8v o . 5s.
Being Vo l . X . of Th e In terna tional Scien t ific Se ries.
Th is w ork is design ed no t on ly for th ose w h o are making law
th e principal part of th eir studies, bu t also for th e instr uc t ioii of a l l
seriou s studen ts, w h e th er of th e ph ysical or of th e so -cal led moral
sciences.
An de rson (Re v . Ch arl e s), M .A .
CHU RCH THOU G HT AND CHU RCH W ORK.
Edit ed by th e Rev . Charles Anderson , M. A. ,Vicar o f St . Joh n’s ,
Limeh ouse . Con tain ing art icl es by th e Re vs. J . M . Capes, Pro
fessor Ch ee th am , J . Ll . Davis, Harry Jones, Brooke , Lambert , A.
J . Ross, th e Editor, and o th e rs. SecondEdit ion . Demy 8v o . 7s . 6d.
Mr. Ande rso n has accomplish ed h is task w e l l . Th e brie f pape rs w ith w h ich
h is book is fil led a re a lmos t of n e ce ssity ske t chy, bu t t hey a re none t he le sva luable on t ha t accou n t . Those w h o a re con t e nding w it h prac t ica l difiic u l t iein Chu rch w ork, cou ld hardly do be t t e r than st udy Mr. Ande rson
'
s suggest ion sfor th emse lve s.
—Spect a tor .
W ORDS AND W ORKS I N A LONDON PAR ISH .
Edited by th e Rev . Charles Anderson,M .A. Second Edit ion .
D emy 8 vo . 6s .
I t has an in t e rest of its ow n for no t a few m inds,t o w hom th e que st ion I s
th e N a t iona l Ch u rch w ort h pre serving as such and if so,h ow bes t increase it s
vita l po w er is of de ep and grave impo rt ance .—Spec t a tor .
THE CU RATE O F SHYRE . By the Rev . Charles Anderson , M. A. , Vicar of St . John’s , Limeh ouse . Edito r o f Church
Though t and Ch urch Wo rk,”and “lords andW orks in a Lo ndon
Parish .
”D em y 8v o . Clo th , 7s. M .
Th is book is no nove l , bu t a record of parish re form , w ith its
a t tendan t re l igious and social problems.
An de rs o n (Co l o n e l R . P.
V ICTOR IES AND DE EAT S . An At tempt to explain
th e Causes w h ich ha ve led to them . An Offi cer‘
s Manua l . Demy8v o . 145 .
Ash e (T .)ED ITH ; OR , LOVE AND L IFE I N CHESH IRE
By T . Ash e , Au thor of Th e Sorrow s of Hypsipyl e ,”&c. Sew ed.
6d .
An experim en t in Engl ish h exam e ters.
“A rea l ly fin e po em ,fu l l o f t ender, subt le t ouch es of fee ling .
—1ll a nclzesteN ew s .
Pregnan t from beginn ing t o e nd w ith th e resu l ts of carefu l observa t ion anc
imag ina t ive pow er.—C/tes ter C/zron ic l e .
Auth o r o f “ S t . O l a v e’s ,
” “W h e n I w a s a L it t l
G irl ,”& c .
AU NT MARY ’S BRAN PI E . I l lustrated. 3s . 6d.
Being on e o f Messrs. Henry S. King and Co .
’s 3s. 6a
’. Series 0
Ch ildren’s Books.
B age h o t (W a l te r).PHY S I CS AND POL I T I CS ; or
,Th ough ts on th e Appl i
cat ion of th e Prin ciples o f Natural Se lection”and Inh eritan ce ’
t o Pol it ical Socie ty . Th ird Edit ion . Crow n 8 v o . 4s .
Volum e I I . of th e In ternat ional Scien t ific Series.
Th is volum e professes to explain w hat h as seemed to th e au thor
th e pol itical pre-requ isites of progress. Th is is don e th e rath e
because th e subj ect h as h ith erto been insufficien tly exam in ed,5
th at e ven if th e au th or’s view s are found to be faul ty , th e discussion
upon th em may bring ou t o th ers w hich are truer and be t ter.
THE EN G L ISH CON ST IT U T ION . A New Edition ,
Rev ised and Cprrec ted, w ith an In trodu c tory D isserta t ion on Recen t
Changes and Even ts . Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6d.
A brief bu t exhaust ive t reatise on the English Con stitu t ion in
actual w ork and pow er. Th e in troduction to th is Second Edition
is an importan t and l ength y ch apter upon some of those po l it ica
ch anges w h ich h ave recen t ly taken place , or are n ow actual ly inprogress.
No w rit er before h im h ad se t ou t so c learly w ha t th e e ffi cient part of t h e
Eng l ish Cons t itu t ion rea l ly is .—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t te .
“gA pleasing and c leve r st udy on th e departmen t of h igh er po litics .
G n a rdta n .
LOMBARD STREET . A Description of th e MoneyMarke t . Crow n 8v o . F ifth Edition . 7s . 6d.
“Mr. Bageho t m ain tains in th is trea t ise tha t th e Mone y Marke t is
as con cre t e and real as an y th ing e lse ; h e t here fore has pu t a
gen era l view of th e banking system o f England in to th e simplest
po ssible language , and th e w h o le book is th orough ly w ith in th e
compreh ension o f e very educa ted reader.
Anybody w ho w ish es to have a c lear idea o f th e w orkings of w ha t is ca l led
t h e Money Marke t shoul d procure a l it t le vo lume w hich Mr
gs
. Ba
lgeho t has j u s tpublished, and h e w il l t here find t h e w ho le th ing in a n u t sh e —
.3a t nra’ay
R e v iew .
Hemjy S . King 69° Co.
’s Publ ica tions. 5
B ain (Al e xa n de r), LL . D .
M IND AND BODY . Th e Th eories of th eir Relation .
Th ird Edit ion : Crow n 8v o . 5s.
Vo lume IV. of th e I n tem ational Scien tific Series.
The in ten tion of th is book is“to sh ow tha t th e conn ec t ion of
m ind and body is no t occasional or partial , bu t thorough -
going and
comple te .
B an ks (M rs . G . L in n aeu s).G OD
’S PROV IDENCE HOU SE . Crow n 8vo . 3s. 6d.
On e of th e volum es of th e Cornh il l Library of Fict ion .
Th e scen e of th is story is laid in Ch ester, and m ost of its even tsare in conn ection w ith th e w el l-kn ow n h ouse in th at tow n w h ich
bears th e inscription th at gives th e t it le to this book. I n 1 652,w h en th e plagu e ravaged th e city of Ch ester and death and deso
lat ion w ere on e very h and, in th is on e h ouse w as h ea l th . To m ark
h is gra titude , th e ow ner caused th e inscription referred to to be
carved on on e of th e cross beam s of h is favoured dw el l ing.
Far above th e ru n of common th re e -volume n ove ls, evinc ing m uch l iterarypow er in no t a fe w g raph ic de script ion s of man n e rs and loca l c u st oms . A
g enu in e ske t ch .
”—Spec ta tor .
Posse sse s t h e m e ri t of care , indu st ry, and loca l know l edg e .—A t/zen ie nm .
PWonderfu l ly readable . Th e style is ve ry Simpl e and na tural .
”—M orning'
os t .
B ayn e s (Re v . Can o n R . Editor of “LyraAnglicana, &c .
HOME SON G S FOR QU IET HOU RS . Second Edition .
Fcap. 8v o . Clo th extra, 3s. 6d.
A Col lection of Hymns and Sacred Songs for th e h elp and solace
o f th e various members of Ch rist’s Church Militan t h ere on earth .
A tastefu l co l lec t ion o f devo t ional poe try of a ve ry high standard of exce ll ence . Th e pie ce s a re sh ort
,m os t ly orig ina l , and inst inc t , for t h e most part ,
w ith th e m ost arden t spirit of devo t ion .
”—S ta n a’a rd .
“ Th e se are poem s in w h ich every w ord h as a m ean ing , and from w h ich it:w ou ld be u nju s t to remove a s tanza . Some of th e best piec es in t h e bo ok
are anonymou s.—Pa l l M a l l G a zet te .
i n," Tbe abov e book may a lso be bad bandsoin ely bou nd in Morocco
B e n n e tt (Dr . W . C .)SON G S F OR SA ILORS . D edicated by Special Request
to H . R. H . th e Duke of Edinburgh . Crow n 8v o. 3s. 6d. W ithSteel Portrait and Il lustration s.
An Edition in I l lustra ted Paper Covers, I s.
Herein is used th e ordinary language of th e people , since th e
songs are in tended to be such as to be fe l t and sung by the class for
w h ich th ey are w rit t en .
A simpl e , dash ing , m u sical roll and m ovem en t,tha t rem ind u s of some songs
t ha t are favourit e s Wi th a l l sa ilors .
”-Ex am iner .
D r. Ben n e t t has take n u p t he man t le of D ibdin .
” —G rap/u c .
6 A D escr iptive Cata logue of
B e n n ie (Re v . Ja s . N ob l e), M .A .
THE ETERNAL L IFE . Serm ons preach ed during the
last tw e l ve years. Crow n 8v 0 .
i t We re comm end thCSC sermon s as w ho le som e Sunda readin 0—E11y g
C/zu rc/zm a n .
M r. Benn ie preach es ea rn est ly and w e l l . —L z'
tera 7;y Clzu rc/zm a n .
B e rn ard (B ay l e).
SAM U EL LOVER , THE L IFE AND U NPU BL I SHED W ORKS OF . I n 2 vols. Post 8 v o . W ith a S tee l
Portra it . z i r.
Samu e l Lover w as at on ce Poet , Nove l ist , D ramat ist , Pain t er,Etch er, and Compose r, and in addition to th e story o f h is l ife , Mr.
Bern ard has h ere presen ted som e of h is m ost in t erest ing unpubl ish ed
papers .
B e th am -Edw ards (M is s M .)KITTY . Crow n 8v o . W ith a Fron tispiece . 3s. 6d.
One of th e vo lum es of Th e Cornh il l Libi ary o f Fict ion .
I iv e ly and c leve r . Th e re is a certa in dash i n eve ry descrip t ion ; th edialqg
u e is brigh t and sparkling .
—A t/zcn a’um .
cry ple asan t and amu sing—G lobe
A charming nove l . —7 alt n Bu l l .
MADEMO I SELLE JOSEPH INE’S FR IDAY S ,
AND
OTHER ST OR IES . Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6d.
Bl an c (H e n ry), M . D .
CHOLERA : HOW TO AVO ID AND TREAT I T .
Popular and Practical No tes. Crow n 8v o . 4s . 6d.
Th e au thor refers in th ese prac t ical no tes to w e l l -ascertained
facts, and avoids al l th eories and h ypo th eses. He h as appl ied to
Indian au th ors for most o f th e facts on w h ich a lon e a know ledge o f
cho lera can be based, and has added to th em th e resu l ts of h is ow n
experience .
“A ve ry prac t ical manual , based on expe rie nce and care fu l observat ion,fu l l
of exce lle n t h in t s on a m ost dang e ro u s disea se .
”—S ta nda rd .
B lum e (M aj o r W il l iam ).THE OPERAT ION S OF THE G ERMAN ARM IES
I N FRANCE , from Sedan to th e end of th e w ar of 1870 -71 .
W ith Map. From th e Journ als o f th e Head-quarters Staff,by
Major W illiam Blum e . Transl . by the la te E. M. Jon es, Maj. 20 thFoo t , Prof. ofMil . Hist , Sandhu rst . D emy 8v o . 9s.
Th e purpose of th is w ork is to give a ske tch of th e e ven ts o f th e
la te w ar be fore Sedan , correc t in a l l mate rial po in ts. Th e transla
t ion is a l itera l one, each narra tive requ iring as n early as possible
Th e w ork o f Ma or v on Blume i n its Eng l ish dre ss forms th e mos t va luableaddit ion to ou r s toc o f w o rks upo n th e w ar t ha t our pre ss ha s pu t forth . Ou r
cc forbids our do ing m ore t ha n comm ending it e arn e s t ly as th e most a u
t e n t ic and in st ruc t ive n arra t ive o f t h e se cond se ct ion of t h e w ar t ha t has ye tappea red.
—S a t u rday R ev iew .
8 A D escriptiv e Cata logue of
B o thm e r (Co u n te s s v o n).CRU EL AS THE G RAVE . A Novel . 3 vo ls .
yealou sy is cruel as tbc G rav e.
”
In t e rest ing , th o ugh som ew ha t t ragic —A t m .
Agre eable , u n a ffec t ed, and em in en t ly readable .—D a zly N ew s.
Bow rin g Lord Canning’s Priv ate Secretary,
and for man y years Ch ief Comm ission er of Mysore and Coorg .
EASTERN EXPER IENCES . I l lustrated w ith Maps and
D iagram s. D emy 8 v o . 16s .
The Ske tch es con tain ed in th is volum e are based upon No tes
m ade during the course of se veral t ours through th e provin ces o fM sore and Coorg . In forma t ion has been added from publish ed
official reports and such o th er .Sources as cou ld be comprised
w ith in m oderate l im its.
An admirable and exhaust ive geographica l , po lit ica l, and indu st ria l su rvey .
A t hena 'um .In t e rest ing eve n t o t h e ge n era l reade r, bu t e spe cia l ly so t o those w h o mayh ave a spe cial conc ern in t h a t port ion o f ou r Indian Empire .
’
Th is compac t and m e thodical summa ry of t he m os t au t he n t ic informa t ionre la t ing t o cou n trie s w h ose w e lfare is in t ima t e ly conn ec t ed w ith ou r ow n .
’
BRAVE MEN ’S FO OT STEPS . By th e Editor of .
“Men
w h o have Risen . A Book of Example and Anecdot e for Y oungPeople . W ith Four I l lustrations by C. Doyle . Third Edit ion .
Crow n 8v o. 3s. 6d.
Th e l ives h ave been ch osen to represen t marked v arie t ies of
ch aracter and t h eir operat ion under diffe ren t form s of effort . Success
is h ere view ed I n n o narrow or m erely comm ercial sense .
A readable and inst ru c t ive vo lum e .
”—Ex a m in er .
Th e l it t le vo lum e is precise ly of th e stam p to w in th e favou r of those w ho ,in ch oosing a gift for a boy , w ou ld con su l t h is moral deve lopmen t as w e ll as h is
t emporary pleasu re .
"—D a i1y Te
Bria lmon t (Co l o n e l A .)HASTY INTRENCHMENT S . Tran slated by Lieu t .
Ch arl es A. Empson ,R .A . W ith n in e Plates . D emy 8v e . 6s .
“A va luable con tribu t ion t o m ilitary l it era ture .—At lzenam m .
I n seven sh ort chapt ers it g ive s pla in dire ct ion s fo r formin sh elt er-t re nch es ,w ith th e bes t m e thod o f carrying t h e n e ce ssary t oo ls, and it o ers pract ica l illu stra tions o f t h e u se of h as ty in trenchme n t s on t h e fie ld of ba t t le .
”U n i ted
S erv ice M a zm e .
I t supp iie s tha t w h ich ou r ow n t ext books g ive bu t impe rfec t ly, v iz . , h in tsa s to how a position can bes t be st reng the ned by m ea ns o f such ex t em
p orised in tren chment s and ba t terie s as can be throw n up by
fspae
zdzfrgiur or fiv e hout s . . deserv es to beoome a s tandard
ta
BR IEF S AND PAPER S . Being Ske tch es of th e Bar and th e
Press. By T w o Idle Appren t ices. Crow n 8v o . 7s . 6d.
“Writ t en w ith spirit and know ledg e , and giv e som e cu riou s limpses in to
w hat t he majority w ill regard as st range and unknow n territ ories .—D a dy
“Th is is one of th e bes t books to w hile aw ayan h our and ca use a generous
laugh tha t w e have come across for a long time .—? ol mBu l l .
Hemy S . King C0.
’s Publica tions. 9
B ro oke (Re v . S t opfo rd M .A Chaplain in ordinary to Her Majesty th e Queen .
THE LATE REV . F . W . ROBERT SON , M .A L IFEAND LETTERS OF . Edited by St0pford Brooke, M.A.
I . I n 2 vols.,un iform w ith th e Sermons . W ith a Stee l Portrait .
7s.
I I . Library Edition ,in t demy .8v o . W ith Tw o Steel Portraits.
1 zs.
I I I . A Popu lar Edition ,in I v ol . 6s.
THEOLO G Y I N THE EN G L I SH POET S .—COWPER,
COLERIDG E, WORDSWORTH,and BURNS. Second Edition . Post
8 v o . 9s.
An experimen t de sign ed to bring th e pu lpit on Sunday to bear
on subj ects o th er th an th ose common l y cal led rel igious , and to rub
ou t th e sharp l in es draw n .by th e fal se dist in ct ion betw een Sacred
and Profane .
Apart from it s l it erary m erit s, th e book may be sa id t o osse ss an indepe n
d en t va lu e , as t ending to familiarise a certa in se c t ion of th eEng lish public w ithmore e n ligh t en ed view s of th e ology —A t lzenm zm .
Ari adm irable example of in t e rpre ta t ive crit icism ~c lear,a dequ a t e , e loqu en t , fre sh , suggest ive , st imu la t ing , and w e cordia lly recom
mend it . Non confon zzis t .
CHR I ST I N MODERN L IFE . Sermon s Preached in
St . Jam es’s Chape l , York Stre e t , London . Eigh th Edition . Crow n
‘
8 v o . 7s. 6d.
Th e main though t of th is vo lum e is that th e ideas w h ich Christ
m ade m an ifest on earth are capabl e of endl ess expan sion to su it t h e
w an ts of m en in every ag e , and th at th ey do expand, deve loping in ton ew form s of larger import and w ider appl icat ion .
Nobly fearle ss, and singu la rly strong carries our admira tion th roughou t . —Brz
'
tz’
slz Qu a r ter ly R ev iew .
F REED OM I N THE CH U RCH OF EN G LAND .
Six Serm ons suggested by th e Voysey Judgm en t . Second Edition .
Crow n 8v o . 3s. 6d.
A ve ry fair sta t em en t of th e view s in respe c t t o free dom of th ough t h e ld byth e l ibera l party in th e Ch u rch of Eng lan d.
—B l a ckw ood’s M ag azm e .
In te re st ing and re adable , a nd chara c t e rised by grea t c learn e ss of t h ough t ,frankn ess of sta t em en t , and niodera t ion o f t on e .
-C/zu rc/z 0pz"
.m on
SERMON S Preach ed in St . Jam es’s Chapel , York Stree t ,
L ondon . Seven th Edition . Crow n 8y o . 6s .
No one w h o reads th ese sermons w ill w onder th at Mr. Brooke i s a grea tpow er in London , tha t h is ch apel is t hrong ed, and h is fo l low e rs larg e ande nt hu siastic . Th ey are fie ry, en e rg e t ic , impe t uou s se rmon s , rich w ith t h e t reas ure s of a cu l t ivat ed im ag ina t ion .
—G ua rdzam.
FREDER ICK DEN ISON MAU R IC E : th e Life and
W ork of. A Memorial Sermon . Crow n 8v o , sew ed . I s.
B ro oke (W . M .A .,Barrister-at -Law
,Auth or of “Six
Privy Council Judgm en ts,”&c .
THE PU BL IC W ORSH IP REG U LAT ION ACT .
W ith a Classified Statem en t of its Provision s, No tes, and Index.
Th e presen t volume is n ot m ean t as a t echn ical bu t as a popu la
t reatise , th e obj ect in view be ing to render th e Act in te l l igible t
th e n on -
professional reader.
S I X PR IVY COU NCI L JU D G MENT S— 1 85 0- 1 872
An no tated by W . G . Brooke , M .A. , Barrister-at -Law . Thirt
Edition . Crow n 8v o . 9s.
A few of th e m ore importan t of th e ecclesiast ica l causes h ear
sin ce th e year 1850 before th e Judicial Comm it tee o f th e PriVjCoun cil .
Th e volume is a va luable record of case s forming pre ceden t s for t h e fu t ure .
’
-A t lzen e um .
A very t im e ly and impo rt an t publica t ion . I t brings in to on e view th e grea
j udgm en t s o f t h e last t w e n ty years, w h ich w il l con s t it u t e th e u nw rit t en law 0
t h e Eng lish Establishmen t .
"—Bn°
t isli Qu a rt er ly R ev iew .
B row n (Re v . J . B a l dw in), B .A .,Author of “Firs
Principles of Eccl esiastical Tru th ,
”&c .
THE H I G HER L IFE . I ts Real ity, Experience , a'
m
Dest iny . Crow n 8v o . 7s . 6d.
Th is book is sen t forth in th e h ope th at it m ay h e lp som e , espe
cial ly am ong th e young , to h o ld fast th eir faith in th e great fac t
and tru th s w h ich a lone make th is l ife o f ours w orth l iving at al l
Th e earl ier ch apters glan ce at some of th e recen t Specu la tions o
science .
Ve ry c learly and e loqu en t ly se t fort h .—S tamia rd .
M r. Ba ldw m Brow n’s w rit ing s are fu l l of t h oug h t , bea u ty , and pow e r
,an
repay t h e care fu l st udy, n o t on ly o f t hose w h o have a en c/za n t for t h eolo'
caread ing , bu t o f a l l in t e llige n t pe rso ns . W e have fe l t t is more th an eve r w 115
pe ru sing t h is nob le vo lume .—Ba} 5t is t .
B row n e (Re v . M a rm aduke E .)U NT IL THE DAY DAW N . Four Adven t Lecture
del ivered in th e Episcopal Chapel , Milverton , Warw icksh ire , o
th e Sunday even ings during Adven t , 1870 . Crow n 8v o . 2s. 6d.
Fou r real ly orig inal and st irring se rmon s.—9’o/mBu l l .
B ryan t (W il l iam Cu l l e n).POEM S . Red-l in e Edit ion . Handsomely bound. W ith Il lus
t ration s and Portrait o f th e Au thor. 7s . M . A Cheape r Edition
w ith Fron tispie ce , is also publ ish ed. 3s. 6d.
T/zcse a re the on ly cor/zplete Engl is/zEdition s sa n ction ed by Me Au t/zor .
Th is Edit ion con tains se vera l of th e Au th or’s Po ems w hich h av
no t appeared in any previous Co l le ction .
Of a ll th e po e ts of th e U n it ed Sta t es th e re is no on e w ho obta in ed th e fam
a nd posit ion o f a c lass ic earlie r, or has kep t th em long er, t han Will iam Cu l leB n t .
—Acadamy .
W e are g lad t o posse ss so n e a t and e legan t an edit ion of th e w orks oft hmos t t hough t fu l , grace fu l , and Wordsw ort h ian of American poe t s.
"—Brxh sQu a r ter ly Rev iew .
r 2 A D escriptive Ca ta logue of
B u n n e t t (F . E .)L INKED AT LAST . 1 v o l. Crow n 8vo.
Th e.
reader w ho on ce take s it up w il l not be in c lin ed to re linqu ish it w ithou tconc luding t h e vo lum e .
—.Morn irig Pos t .
A ve ry charm ing s tory .
”Bu l l .
JOHANNES OLAF . By E. de W il le . 3 vo ls.
“Th e art o f de script ion is fu l ly exh ibit e d ; pe rcept ion o f ch arac t er and
capacity fo r de lin ea t ing it are obviou s w h ile t h e re is g rea t breadth and compre he nsive n ess in t h e p lan o f t h e story."—M or nitzg Post .
B u tl e r (Jo s eph ine E .)JOHN G REY (o f D ils t on ): MEMO IR S . By h is Daugh ter,Joseph in e E. Bu tler. New and Ch eaper Edition . Crow n 8v o .
3s. 6d.
Th e l ife of a tru e Engl ish gen t leman , through Wh ose m ora l ,social , and professional influence th e North of England w as e spe
c ial ly ben e fi ted, and w h ose ch arac ter and l ife ha ve proved to bepow e r for good in h is co un try, far beyond th e imm edia te c ircl e
o f those w h o w ere imm ediately acquain t ed w ith h im .
“I t is no t a mere story of succe ss or ge n iu s , as far removed as a fairy t a le
from t h e e xpe rience and imita t ion o f ordinar people bu t it is, if w e on ly a l louit to be so
,an in cen t ive and exemplar t o a ll o f u s. Some th ing w e m u s
say o f t h e skilfu l and t empera t e exe cu t ion o f t h e m em0 ir i tse lf ; it is impossibl
t o read it w ithou t fe e ling tha t Mrs . Bu t l e r is h e r fa t h er'
s da ugh te r , and w it h ou
w ish ing tha t sh e h ad g iven u s t w o vo lum e s in s t ead of on e .
”—F rom a fi v e
col um n not ice of Th e Tim es on the F irst Edit ion .
C am de n (Ch a rl e s).HO I TY ,
T O ITY , THE G OOD L ITTLE FELLOWW ith Ele ven I l lustrat ions. Crow n 8v o . 3s. 6d.
Re la t e s ve ry p leasan t ly t h e h istory o f a cha rm ing l it t le fe l low w ho m eddle s
a lw ays w ith a kindly disposit ion w ith o th e r peop le’s a ffairs, a nd h e lps t h em t
do rig h t . Th e re are many sh rew d le ssons t o be picked up in th is c lever l it t ls tory .
—Publ ic Opin ion .
THE TRAVELL IN G MENAG ER IE . By Charle
Camden , Au th or of Hoity Toity. “'
ith Teri I l lustra tion s b
J . Mahoney. Crow n 8v o . 3s. 6d.
A ca ita l lit t le book de se rves a w ide c ircu la t ion among our boys angi rls .
”ou r .
A ve ry a t t rac t ive s tory. -Publ ic Opin ion .
C arl is l e (A . B .A Trin. Co l l . , Camb .
ROU ND THE W ORLD I N 1 870 . A Volume of T i‘av els
w ith Maps. Demy 8v o . 16s.
Th is narrative of a tour round th e w orld is in tended to be a
easy, tru th fu l , and in terest ing accoun t o f th e men and man ners , o
th e various obj ects o f in terest . na tural and art ificial,seen in th
diffe ren t coun tries v isited. Th e en t ire tour occupied th irt ee i
mon th s.
We can on ly comm end, w h ich w e do ve ry h eart ily, an eminent ly se n sibland readable book .
"-Brit is1z ua rt er ly R ev iew .
Mr. Carlisle'
s accoun t of is l it t le ou t ing is exhilara t ing and charming .
Specta tor .
Ra re ly have w e read a more gra hic desc rip t ion o f th e coun tries nam edI ndia , Ch ina , Japan , Ca liforn ia , and c u th Ame rica Th e c hap te rs abouJapa n are espec ia l ly reple t e w it h informa tion .
"—7 olm Bu l l .
Henry S. King 61° Co.
’s Publications . L3
Carri e (M is s E . T .)THE REALM OF TRU TH . Crow n 8v o . 5s. 6d.
Th e l eading idea of th is book . is th at tru th is that w h ich exists ‘
by its ow n inh eren t n atu i‘
e , ,and th at our re ception of it sh ou ld be
l ess as som eth ing to see and kn ow th an as som eth ing to BE.
A singu larly calm ,th ou gh t fu l , and ph ilosoph ica l inqu iry in t o w h a t Tru th i s,
and w ha t i t s au t h orit .—L eecl s M erc u ry .
I t t e l ls t h e w orl w ha t it does n o t like t o h ear, bu t w ha t it canno t be t old
t oo often , tha t Tru th is some th ing st rong e r and more endu ring t h an o ur lit t ledoing s, and speaking s, and ac t ing s.
”—L itera ry Clzu rc/zn za n .
Carpe n te r (E .)NARC I SSU S AND OTHER POEM S . Fcap . 8v o . 5s.
I n many of t h e seopoem s th ere is a force of fan cy , a g randeu r of imag inat ion ,
and a pow er of poet ical u t teran ce not by any m ean s common in t h ese days .
”
Carp e n te r (W . LL . D M . D . , F . R . S . , & c .
THE PR INC IPLES OF MENTAL PHY S IOLO G Y .
W ith th eirAppl ication s to th e Train ing and D iscipl in e of th e Mind, .
and th e Study of its Morbid Condit ion s . 8v o . I l lustra t ed. 1 zs .
A con tribu tion to th e scien ce of h um an n ature amply design ed to .
suppl em en t existing syst em s of ph ysio logy and m e taphysics, bydeal ing w ith a group of subjects w h ich , occupying t h e border
g i ound betw een th e tw o , h ave been almost en t irel y n egl ec ted inboth
. W e h ave n o t deal t w ith th e t w o ma in view s e labora t ed in t h is valuable book, from t h e first of w h ich , t og e th e r w ith t h e in fe ren ce s w h ich D r. Car
pe n t er draw s as t o th e sou rce s of our kn ow ledg e of n e c essary t ru th , w e m ain lyd isse n t
,bu t w ith th e la t te r of w h ich w e cordia l ly agree . Le t us add t ha t n othing
w e h ave said, or in any l im it ed space cou ld say , w ou ld g ive an adequ at ec on cept ion of th e valuable and cu riou s col lec t ion of fac t s bearing on morbidm en tal condit ion s, th e l earn ed physio logica l expo sit ion , and t h e t reasure -h ou seo f u se fu l h in t s for m en tal t rain ing w h ich m ake t h is larg e and y e t very amu sing ,as w e l l as in st ru c t ive book, an en cyclopaedia of w e l l-c lassified and o ft en verystart ling psych o log ica l experien ce s .
Carr (Lis l e).JU D ITH G W YNNE . I n 3 vols. Crow n 8v o . cloth . Se
cond Edition .
Mr. Carr’s n ove l is certain ly amu sing . Th ere I S mu ch variet y, and
th e dialogu e and in ciden t n ever flag to th e fin ish .-A them mn .
Ch ris t oph e rs on (T h e l ate Re v . H e n ry), M .AAssistan t Min ist er at Trin it y Church , Brigh ton .
SERMON S . Crow n 8v o . clo th, price 7s. 6a
’. W ith an In tro
duction by John Rae , LL.D ., F .S.A.
Th ese sermon s are marked by a vigour of composition and re
fin em en t of diction , a closen ess of reason ing and a w eal th of Biblical
il lustration n o t frequ en t ly to be found in th e pulpit discourses of th epresen t day.
”—l n troa’uction .
Clay to n (Ce c il).
EF F IE’S G AME ; HOW SHE LO ST AND ' HOW
SHE W ON . 2 vo ls. Crow n 8v o .
“We l l w rit t en . Th e charac t e rs m ove , and ac t , and , above a l l, ta lk like
h uman be ing s, and w e h ave l iked reading abou t t hem .
”Specta tor .
Cl e rk (M rs . of “Th e Ant ipodes andRound th e World.
”
’ILAM EN NAS . Historical Tales and An ecdot es o f th e
T imes o f th e Early Kh al ifah s. Tran slat ed from th e Arabic Origi
nals. I l lustrated w ith Historica l and Explanatory Note s. Crow n
8 v o . 7s.
Those w h o l ike storie s fu l l of t h e g enu ine co lou r and fragrance of th e East
sh ou ld by a l l means read Mrs . G odfre y Cle rk'
s vo lume .
"—Spect a t or .
“As fu l l of va luable in forma t ion as it is of amu sing in ciden t .
"- Ev en ing
S ta nda rd .
Co l e ridge (Sara).
PRETTY LESSON S I N VER SE FOR(G OOD
CH ILDREN , w ith some Lessons in Lat in , in Easy Rhyme . A
n ew Edition .
PHANTASM I ON . A Fairy Romance . W ith an I n troduc
tory Preface by th e Righ t Hon . Lord Col eridge of O t te ry 8 . Mary.A n ew edition . I n 1 v o l . Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6d.
This book , of w h ich th e first edition w as l im ited to 250 copies,
w as long ou t of prin t , and as n ow revived ap a ls to a larger
audien ce and a new generat ion . Th ey w il l fin in th is de l ica te
imaginat ion ,m e lody o f ve rse , clear and picturesqu e lang uage , and
v irginal purity of concept ion .
Th e reade rs o f th is fairy tale w ill find th emse lves dw e l ling fo r a t ime in a
veritable reg ion o f roman ce , bre a t h ing an a tmosph ere o f i inrea li ty , and su r
rou nded by supe rna tu ra l be ings -M orn ing Post .
0
“Th is de ligh t fu l w o rk \Ve w o u ld g ladly h ave read i t w ere i t tw ice th e
l eng th , closing th e book w ith a fee ling of regre t t ha t t h e repas t w as a t an e nd .
Va n i ty Fa i r .0 0
A bea u t ifu l concept ion of a rare ly gift ed m ind.
”Ex am in er .
MEMO IR AND LETTERS OF SARA COLER ID G E .
Edit ed by h er Daugh ter. Th ird Edit ion ,Revised and Correc ted.
W ith Index. 2 vo ls. Crow n 8v o . W ith Tw o Port raits . 24s .
A New and Ch eaper Edit ion is a lso publ ish ed. \Vit li
one Portrait . 7s. 6d.
Sara Co le ridge , as sh e is revea led, or rather revea ls h e rse l f, in t he corre
sponde n ce , makes a bril lian t addit ion to a bri l lian t fami ly repu ta t ion .
"-Sa t n r
dayR ev iew .
‘ Th ese Cha rm in vol umes are a t t rac t ive as a memoria l o f a most am iable
w oman of h igh in t efie c tual ma rk.
"-A t/m m um .
Co n ye rs (An s l ey).
CHESTERLE I G H . 3 vol s . Crow n 8v o . 3 1s. 6a'
.
“We have gained mu ch enjoym e n t from th e book .- Specta tor .
Cooke , Pro fe ss or Jo s iah P. ( o f t h e H arv ard U n i
v e rs ity .
THE NEW CHEM I STRY . Second Edition . W ithTh irty -one I l lustra tions. 55 .
Vo l . X I I I . of th e In ternational Scien t ific Series.
Coope r (T . T .)
THE M ISHMEE H ILL S an Accoun t of a Journey made
in an At tempt to Pen etrate Th ibe t from Assam , to open New
Rou t es for Comm erce . Second Edition . W ith Four I l lustrat ionsand Map. D emy 8v o . 105 . 6d.
A journ ey through th e empire of Ch ina from east . to w est ,
traversing th e almost impassable snow y ranges o f Eastern Th ibe t ,and runn ing th e gaun t le t among th e n omad Mongo l bandit ti in
festing th e val leys of th is w ild fron t ier region , to th e tow n of
Bathang , 200 miles from th e fron tiers of n orthern Assam .
Th e volume , w h ich w il l be of grea t u se i n I ndia and among Indian m er
ch an ts h e re , con tains a g ood deal o f ma t t e r-t ha t w il l int erest ordinary
I t is e spe cia l ly rich in sport in g inciden ts .
”—S t a nda rd.
COSMO S . A Poern . Fcap. 8v o .
SUBJECT.—Nature in th e Past and in th e Presen t—Man in th e
Past and in th e Presen t—Th e Fu ture .
Calderon .
CALDERON’S DRAMAS : Th e W onder-xverieing Magi
c ian—Life is a Dream—Th e Purgatory of Sain t Pat rick. Trans
lated by D en is Florence MacCarthy. Post 8vo . 106 .
I n th is transla t ion al l th e forms of verse ha ve been prese rved;w h ile th e c losen ess o f th e t ran sla t ion may be in ferred from th e fact
tha t not onl y th e w ho le play , bu t ev ery speech and fragmen t of a
ch are represen ted in Engl ish in th e exact numbe r of lines of
iiige
original , w ith ou t the sacrifice, it is to be hoped, of one impor
tan t idea.
Henry S . King 69° Cafe Pzzétz
'
ca tzbm . 7‘
C o rn h il l L ibrary o f F ic tion , T h e
33 . 6d. per Volume
I t is in tended in th is Series to produce books of such merit that
readers w il l care to preserve th em on th eir sh e l ves.
'
Th ey are w e l l
prin t ed on good paper, h andsom ely bound, w ith a Fron tispiece , and
are sold a t th e m oderate price of 3s. 6d. each .
HALF -A-DOZEN DAU G HTERS. ByJ. Masterman.
A charming l it t le story.’—Sa t u rday R ev ie w .
U nu sua l ly brig h t and a t t rac t ive .
—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t te .
THE HOU SE OF RABY . By Mrs. G . Hooper.
A w ork of singu lar t ruth fu lne ss, originality, and pow er.
"—M orm'
ng' Past .
Exce eding ly w e l l w rit t e n .
—Ex am z'
n er .
A w e l l to ld and in t e re st ing—Academy .
A F I G HT FOR L IFE . By Moy Th omas.
An u nqu est ionable su ccess .—D a z
’
ly New s.
Of t h e vigou r, t h e sustain ed en e rgy, t h e an ima t ion , th ere ca nnot be tw oopin ion s.
- A t/ze zzee um .
ROB IN G RAY . By Charl es G ibbon .
Pure in sen t im en t , w e l l w rit ten , and c leverly const ruc t ed.—Britz°s/zQuar
A n ove l of t ender and pa th e t ic in te re st . - G 105e .
A pre t t y ta le , pre t t ily t o ld .
" —A t/ze n a um .
KITTY . By Miss M . Be th am-Edw ards.
“Live ly and c lever .
C
Th e re is a certain dash in every descript ion ; th edia log u e is brigh t and spa rkl ing .
”—A t1zert a um .
Very pleasan t and amu sing .
”—G l obe .
H I RELL . By John Saunders.
“A pow erfu l nove l a t a le w rit t en by a poe t . —S; 5ecta tor .
A nove l of e x traordinary merit .”—Po: t .
0
We have nothing bu t w ords of praise t o ofi'
er for i t s styl e and composi t ion .
ONE OF TW O or, Th e Left -Handed Bride . By J . Hain
F risw el l .
Told w ith spirit t h e plo t is skilfu l ly made .—Spec ta t or .
Adm irably narra t ed and in t ense ly in t e rest ing .
”—Pu bl z°
c Opin ion .
READY -MONEY MORT I BOY . A Mat ter-of-Fact S tory.
Th ere is n o t a du l l page in th e w ho le story .
A very in t erest ing and u n common story .
—Vam'
ty F a ir .
On e of t h e m ost remarkable nove ls w h ich h as appeared of
M a l l G a ze t te .
G OD’S PROV IDENCE HOU SE . By Mrs. G . L . Banks.
Far above th e run of common th re e -vo lume n ove ls, evincing much lit eraryp ow e r in no t a few g raph ic de script ion s o fmann e rs and loca l cu stoms
"—Specta tor .
Posse sse s th e m e rit o f care , indu stry , and local know ledge .
" —A thenw um .
Wonde rfu l ly readable . Th e style is very simple and na t ura l . —Post ..F OR LACK OF G OLD . By Ch arles G ibbon .
A po w e rfu l ly w rit t en ,n ervou s st ory
:—A them um .
A pie ce of very genu in e w orkmansh ip . Qua rter ly R
ABEL DRAKE’S W IFE . By Joh n Saunders.
A st riking bo ok , c lever, in t ere st ing , and orig ina l . .
W e. have se ldom m e t
w ith a book so th orough ly t ru e t o l ife , so de eply in t erest ing in i ts de tai l , and. so
t ouch ing in it s simple pa thos .
”- ~A t/ieme um .
1 8 A D em '
zptz'
v e Catalogue of
Cotton (Rob e rt T u rn e r).MR . CAR I N G TON . A Tale of Love andConspiracy . 3 vols.
Crow n 8v o . 3 1 3 . 6d.
A n ov e l in so man y w ays good, as in a fresh and e las t ic dic tion ,s tou t
c
u acon
v en tiona lity, and happy bo ldn e ss of conc ep tion and exec u t ion .-E
Cu rw e n (H e nry).SORROW AND SON G . Studies of Literary Struggle .
Henry Miirger—Noval is—Alexan der Pe tofi Honoré de Balzac
Edgar Al lan Poe- Andre Chen ier. 2 vo ls . crow n SW). 1 55 .
D av idson (Sam u e l), D .D L L .D .
THE NEW TESTAMENT , TRAN SLATED FROMTHE LATE ST G REEK TEXT OF T I SCHENDORF .
Th e desirablen ess of resen ting a singl e t ext , espec ial ly if it be th ebest , instead of one f
ldrm ed for th e o ccasion under traditional
influen ces, is apparen t . From an exact t ranslation of Tisch endorf’s
final critical edition , readers w il l ge t bo th th e w ords of th e New
T estam en t w riters as n early as possible , and an independen t re vision of the au th orised version . Such a w ork w il l short ly appear,w ith an In troduct ion embodying ideas common to Dr. D avidsonand th e famous Professor a t Le ipzig .
D av ie s (G . Ch ristoph e r).MOU NTAIN ,
MEADOW ,AND MERE : a Series o f
Ou tdoor Ske tch es of Sport , Scen ery , Adven tures , and Na tural
History. W ith Sixteen I l lust ra tions by Bosw orth W . Harcourt .
Crow n 8v o . 6s .
The grea t ch arm o f a book of th is kind lies in it s re viving so many of th ebrig
h t e r assoc ia t ions of on e’s early e xist e nce .
-Sa t u rrtay R ev iew .
Mr. Davie s w ri t es pleasa n t ly, graph ica l ly, w ith t h e pe n o f a lover o f natu re ,a na tura lis t , and a sport sman.
’—’ e ld.
D av ie s (Re v . J . L l e w e l yn), M .A .
THEOLO G Y AND MORAL ITY . Essays on Questionsof Be l ief and Practice . Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6d.
Th e topics discussed in th ese Essays are al l amongs t those upon
w h ich opin ion is n ow form ing . The principle runn ing th rough
th em is that instruc tion ough t to be humbly sough t , and by Christ ians m ore re veren tl y than by any o th ers, from t he progressive dev elopmen t of l ife and know ledge.
D e L e o v il l e -M e il h an (V ic om t e s s e).
A CHEQU ERED L IFE , be ing Memo irs. Edited by theVicom tesse Solange de Kerkadec. Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6d.
Con tain ing many reco ll ections of th e First Emperor Napoleon
and h is Court .
Th e re are numerou s pas sages of a stron yl drama tic charac ter , describingconv e n tua l life , tria ls for mu rder , dea t h
tron
marr iag es , vil lage brida ls, revolu tionary out rag e s, and t h e o t h e r fam iliar of t hose t imes ; and w e mu st
say t ha t th e vm irembla n ee is admirable . ta nda rd.
D e V e re (Au brey).THE LEG END S OF ST . PATR ICK, and o th er Po ems.
Smal l crow n 8v o . 53 .
“Mr. D e Vere’s v ersifica t ion in h is e arl ie r po ems is ch arac t e rised by ea t
sw e e tne ss and simplicity. He is mas t e r o f h is in st rum en t , and rare ly 0 endst h e ear w ith fa lse n o t e s.
"—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t t e .
W e h ave bu t space t o c ommend t h e varied st ru c tu re of h is ve rse, t he care
fu ln ess of h is grammar,and h is exce l len t Eng lish .
"—S a t u rday R ev iew .
D e W il l e (E .)JOHANNES OLAF . A No vel . Transl . by F . E. Bunn
’
e tt .
3 vo l s. Crow n 8 vo . 3 i s. 6d.
“The art of de script ion is fu l ly exh ibit ed ; pe rcep t ion of ch aracte r and
capa city for de l in ea t ing i t are obV iou s : w h ile t h e re is great bre adth and compreh en siven ess in t h e p lan of th e s tory .
”—M an zing Post .
D e n n is ( Joh n).EN G L I SH SONNET S . Col lected andArranged. Fcap. 8v o .
El egan t ly bou nd. 35 . 6d.
Th is Co l lect ion of Sonn e ts,arranged ch ronological ly from th e
El izabe than to th e Victorian era , is design ed for th e studen ts of
po e try , and n o t on ly for th e reader w h o takes up a vo lume of versein order to pass aw ay an idle h our. Th e Sonn e t con tains, to use
th e w ords o f Marlow e,
“ infin ite rich es in a l it t le room .
”
“ M r. D enn is h as show n g rea t j udgmen t in t h is se lec t ion .
”—Sa t u rd’ayR ev iew .
An exqu isit e se lec t ion , a se le c t ion w h ich eve ry lover of poe t ry w il l consu l taga in and again w it h de ligh t . Th e n o t es are ve ry u se fu l . Th e volume is
o ne fo r w h ich Eng lish lit e ra t u re ow es Mr. De nn is t h e h ea rt ies t t hanks.
"
D obson (Au s tin).V I G NETTES I N RHYME AND VERS DE SO
C IETE'
. Second Edition . Fcap. 8v o . 5 5 .
A cha rm ing l it t le book.
Cleve r, c lear-cu t , and ca re fu l ."—A t lzefl am m .
As a w rit e r o f Ve rs de Soc ié té , Mr. Dobson is almost , if not quit e , un
riva l led.
"-Ex am in er .
D on n é (Alph o n s e), M .D .
CHAN G E OF A I R AND SCENE . A Physician’s Hin tsabou t Doctors, Pa t ien t s, Hygien e , and Socie ty ; w ith Not es o f
Excu rsion s for Heal th in th e Pyrenees, and amongst th e Wa te ring
places o f Fran ce ( In land and Seaw ard). Sw itzerland; Corsica , andt he Mediterranean . A N ew Edition . Large post 8vo . 9x.
A simple book o f ch eerfu l travel and talk, and a pract ical index toth e various m ineral w a ters w h ich exercise so pow erfu l an in fl uence
in spec ific ailmen ts.
“A ve ry readable and se rviceable book . Th e rea l va lue of it is t o befou nd in t he accu ra t e and minu t e in forma t io n g iven w ith rega rd t o a larg e
n umbe r of place s w h ich h ave ga ined a repu ta t ion on t h e con t in e n t for t h e ir
m in era l w a t e rs .
-Pa 11M a l l G a ze t t e .
A singu la rly plea sa n t and cha t ty as w e l l as in stru ct ive book abou t h ea l th .
”
H enry S . King 69° Cofs Publica tions. 2 1
D ow de n (Edw ard), LL .D .
SHAKSPERE : a Critical Study of h is Mind’
and Art .Post 8v o . 1 25 .
Th e chief desig n of th is w ork is to disco ver th e m an—Shakspe re- through h is w orks, and to asce rtain h is course o f m en tal and
m oral de ve lopmen t as far as th is is possible . Th is th read runn ingth rou g h th e w ork w il l m ake it a con t inuous study , w rit ten for such
in tel ligen t readers of Shakspere as are no t specialists in Sh akspere
scho larsh ip, and in t ended to be an in troduc t ion to the study of
Shakspere , popu lar in th e sen se of be ing at tractive to al l in te l l igen t
lovers of l itera ture , bu t founded upon th e most recen t and accu rate
Shakspe re s ch olarsh ip, Engl ish , G erman, and American .
D ow n t o n (Re v . H e n ry). M .A .
HYMN S AND VER SES . Original and Translated. Smal l
crow n 8v o . 3s. 6d.
“Considerable force and beau ty charac terise som e o f t h e se verse s .
Wa tcam a n .
t Mr. Dow n t on’s ‘ Hymn s and Ve rses’are w ort hy of a l l pra ise .
—Eng 1is7t
Wil l, w e do n o t doubt , be w e lcome as a pe rman en t posse ssion t o th ose for
w hom t h ey h ave been composed or to w hom t h ey h ave be en o rig inal ly ad
dressed.
"—C/mrclzH era l d.
D rew (Re v . G . M .A Vicar of Trinity, Lamb’
eth .
SCR IPT U RE LAND S I N CONNECT ION W ITHTHE IR H I STORY . Second Edition . 8v o . 103 . 6a’.“ Mr. Drew has inve n t ed a n ew m e t hod of il lu s t ra t ing Scrip tu re h istory
from observa t ion of t he cou n t rie s . Inst ead o f narra t ing h is t rave ls, and re fe r
ring from t ime to t im e t o t h e fac t s o f sacred h istory be long ing t o t h e diffe ren tcoun t rie s , h e w rit es an ou t lin e h istory of t h e Hebre w n a t ion from Abrahamdow nw ards , w ith special re fere nce t o th e variou s poin t s in w h ich t h e g e ographyil lu st ra t e s th e h istory. He is ve ry succe ssfu l in pic t uring t o h is reade rst h e sce n es be fore h is ow n m ind.
—Sa t u rday R ev iew .
NAZARETH : I T S L IFE AND LESSON S . Second
Edition:'
Crow n 8v o . 5 5 .
Th e simple purpose of th is book is to remo ve w ith fit ting care
and re ve rence th at veil of reserve w h ich h as been so w ide ly draw n
o ver so man y portions of th e l ife of Ch rist , so th at as n early as
possible‘
w e too may see our Lord as He w as actual ly se en by th osew h o compan ied w ith Him in th e early days of H is mortal ity.
W e h ave read the vo lum e w ith g rea t in t e rest . I t is a t on ce su ccin c t and
sugg e st ive , reveren t and ing en iou s , obse rvan t o f sma l l de tails, and ye t no t for
g e t fu l of g rea t princ iple s.—Brit isli Qu a r te r ly R ev iew .
“A very revere n t a t t empt t o e licit and deve lop Sc rip tu re in t ima t ion s re spec t
ing ou r Lo rd’s t h irty years’sojou rn a t Nazare th . Th e au thor h as w rough t w e l l
a t th e u nw orked m in e, and ha s produ ced a very va luable se rie s of Script u re
l e sson s, w h ich w ill be fou nd bo th profitable and singu larly in t erest ing .
”
G ua rdia n .
2 2 A D escrzpfiv c Ca ta logue 0]
D re w (Re v . G . S .) M .A .
THE D IV INE K IN G DOM ON EARTH'
AS I T I S
I N HEAVEN . 8 v o . Ior. 6a’.
En t ire ly va luabl e a nd sa t isfac t ory. The re is no l iving divin e to w hom
th e au thorsh i w ou ld n o t be a credit .’—L
.
ztera iy C/mrc/zm a n .
'
1 h oug h t t’it l and e loqu e n t . Fu l l of origin al th inking admirably expressed.
—Brzt zsli Qu a r t er ly R em cw
THE SON O F MAN : His Life and Min istry . Crow n 8v o.
7s. 6d.
D uran d (L ady).
IM ITAT ION S FROM THE G ERMAN OF SPITTAAND TER STE G EN . Fcap. 8v o . 4s .
“A charm ing l it t le vo lum e . Wil l be a very val uab le assis tance tpe acefu l , m edit a t ive sou l
D u V e rn o is (Co l on e l v o n V e rdy).
ST U D IES I N LEAD IN G TROOPS . An authorisedand accurat e Transla tion by Lieu tenan t H . J . T. Hildyard, 71 5Foo t . Parts I . and I I . Demy 8v o . 73 .
Th is is on e of Messrs. Henry S. King and Co .
’s Series 0
Military Works.
,3‘ G eneral BEAUCHAMPWALKER says of th is w ork I recommend th e
first t w o n umbe rs of Co lon e l v on Ve rdy’s Studies
’t o th e a t t en t iveW e
my brot h e r o ffi ce rs . Th ey supply a w an t w h ich I h ave oft en fe l t g m)service in t h is coun t name ly, a m in u te r t ac t ical de ta il o f the minor ope ra t ion !
of w ar t ha n any bu tr
ime m ost observan t and fort una t e ]y-placed staff-offic er is ira posit ion t o g 1v e . I have read a nd t e-read t h em ve ry carefu l ly , I h ope w ith
p ,rofit c e rta in ly w ith
(grea t in t ere st , and be lieve t ha t prac t ice , 1n the se nse 0
t h e se St udie sy’w ou l be a va luable pre para t ion for man oeuvres on a more e x
t ended scale .—Be rlin , j un e , 1 872.
Ede n (F rede ric).
THE N ILE W ITHOU T A DRAG OMAN . Second
Edit ion . Crow n 8v o .
Sh ou ld an y of o ur readers care to imita t e Mr. Ede n'
5 example , and w ish t ese e th in
c
w it h th e ir ow n eye s, and shift fo r t h emse lves n ex t w int er in U ppexw ill find t h is book a ve ry ag re ea ble g u ide .
"
t is a
t
k t o read du ring an au t um n ho l iday.”
Eil oart (M rs .)LADY MORETOU N’
S DAU G HTER . 3 v o ls. Cr. 8ro
3 15 . 6d.
“Carefu lly w rit t en Th e n arra t ive is w e l l sustained.
—A t lw m u m .
“An int e res ting s t ory . . Above th e run of averag e novels.
—Vam ty Fa rr .
Wil l prove mo re
Esop
ularthan an y of th e au th or’5 former w orks . . I n
t eres ting and rezdab —H ou r .
“ A faithfu l and w e ll ~draw n pic ture of Engl ish life and charact er Al lt h e charact ers are draw n w ith th e a u t h or
’5 w a n ted firmness and t ru t h of touch
. Ex t reme ly w e ll w rit ten .-Edmbu rg lz D a r! R ev iew .
Th e s tory is w e l l pu t tog e th er, and readable' —Ex am i .ner
F o rbe s (Arch iba ld).SOLD IER IN G AND SCR IBBL IN G . A Series 0
Sketch es. Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6d.
Among th e Essays in th is Volum e are the fo l low ing—At th
Ch ristmas Cat tle Marke t.—I n a Mil itary Prison —Army Crim e
and Pun ishm en t .—Ch ristm as in a Cavalry Regimen t .—Ch ristma
Ev e among th e Beggars.
F ow l e (Re v . T . M .A .
THE RECONC IL IAT ION OF REL I G ION ANSC IENCE . Being Essays on Immortal ity, Inspirat ion , Miraclesand th e Be ing o f Ch rist . D emy 8y o . 105 . 6d.
This book is an endeavour to carry on th e traditions receivefrom th e founders of l ibe ral th eology in England, and to harmon iz
th e rel igious tru th s th ey derived from n a ture , history, th e Bible
and th e sou l of man , w ith scien tific though t .’
“A book w h ich requ ires and de serve s th e re s c tfu l a t t en t ion o f al l refle c t inChu rchmen . I t is ea rn e st
,revere n t , t hough tfu and cou rage ous Th e r
is scarce ly a pag e in t h e book w hich 15 no t equal ly w orthy of a th ough t fupau se .
”—L itera ry C[t u re/imam
F ras e r (D on a ld), Accountant to the British-I ndian SteanNavigation Company, Lim ited.
EXCHAN G E TABLE S OF STERL IN G AN
IND IAN RU PEE CU RRENCY , upon a new and’
extende t
system , embracing Values from On e Farth ing to On e Hundre
Thousand Pounds, and a t Ra tes progressing , in Sixteen th s of
Penn y, from I s. 912. t o 23 . 3d. per Rupee . Royal 8v o . 103 . 6d.
These tables h ave been framed w ith th e objec t o f secu ring in
creased facility in th e compu tation of exchanges be tw een G rea
Britain and India . Th e cal cu lat ion s h ave al l been tested by variouindependen t m e thods of verifica t ion , and th e w ork is presen ted t
th e public w ith a fee ling of confidence that it w il l be found stric tl
correct th rough ou t .“Th e calcu la t ions mu st have e n tailed g rea t labour on t h e au thor, bu t t h
w ork is one w h ich w e fancy m ust be com e a s tandard on e in a l l bus ine ss hou sew h ich have dea l ing s w ith any c ou n t ry w h e re t h e ru pee and th e Eng lish po u n t
are standard coins of cu rren cy .
"—1n v crncrs Cou rier .
F re re (Sir H . Bart l e E .) & c .
THE THREAT ENED FAM INE I N BEN G AL ; How
it may be Me t , and th e Recurrence o f Fam ines in India Pre ven ted.
Be ing No . 1 o f Occasional No te s on Indian Affairs.
”Crow n
8v o . W ith 3 Maps. sr.
This subjec t is one o f perm an en t importan ce to -th e w ho le 0
India . One grea t obj ec t of th e book is to show tha t famm es are
en tirely preven tible in India as e lse w h ere .
T H E B E T T E R S E L F . Essays for H om e Life . Crow n 8 vo.
ONE OF TW O ; or,»Th e Left -Handed Bride . Crow n 8v o .
W ith a Fron tispiece .
.3s . 6d.
Being a Vo lum e of th e Cornh il l Library o f Fict ion .
To ld.
w ith spirit th e plo t is skilfu l ly made .
”—Spec ta tor .
Adm irably narra t ed an d in t en se ly in t ere st ing —Paola: Opin ion .
G ardn e r (jo h n), M .D .
L ON G EV ITY ; THE MEAN S OF PROLON G IN GL IFE AFTER M IDDLE AG E . Th ird Edit ion ,
revised and
e n larged. Smal l crow n 8v o . 4s.
Th e purpo se of this w ork is n ot to supersede th e ph ysic ian in
t reating ma ladies. I t is to cal l at ten tion to those pecu l iarities of
t h e con stitu t ion"
w h ich distingu ish age from you th and manhood , to
poin t ou t th ose symptom s of devia tion from th e h eal th y standardw h ich are usual ly disregarded or considered unavoidable in ciden tso f age .
W e are bo und t o say tha t in g ene ra l D ri G ardn er’s dire c t ion s are se n s ible
e nough , and fou nded on good princ iples . T h e advice g ive n is su ch th a t anym an i n mode ra te h e a l th m igh t fol low it w ith advan tage ,
w h i ls t n o pre scrip t iono r Oth er c lapt rap is in t roduced w h ich m igh t savo u r of quacke ry .
—L a n ce t .D r. G a rdn e r
’s sugg e st ion s for a t ta in ing a h ea l thy and so fa r a h appy o ld
w e l l de se rving t h e a t t en t ion of a l l w ho t h ink su ch a blessing w orth t ry
G arre t t (Edw ard).
BY ST ILL W ATER S . A Story for Quie t Hours. Crow n
8 v o . W ith Seven I l lustra tions . 6s.
W e have read many books by Edw ard G arre t t , bu t n on e tha t has pleased u s
so w e ll as t h is. I t has more t han plea sed it ha s charm ed u s.—Nonconform ist .
G ibbon (Ch arl e s).
FoR LACK o r G OLD . Crow n 8v o . W ith a Fron tispiece .
3s. 6d.
A pow erfu l ly-w rit t en ,n ervou s st ory. A t lie n ee um .
“ Th ere are few rec tan t n ove ls more pow e rfu l and e ng rossm g .
”—E.xam in er .
A piece of very g enu in e w orkman sh ip.
”—Brz'
t z'
slz Qua r ter ly R ev iew .
ROB IN’
G RAY . Crow n
’
8v o . W ith a Fron tispiece .
Pure in sen t imen t,w e l l w rit t e n , and c leverly con struc t ed.
—Brit is/i Qua r
A n ove l of t ende r and pa th e t ic in t e re st .A pre t ty ta le , pre t t i ly t o ld:” -A t/u
“ An u nassum ing , charac t e rist ic , and e n t e rta in ing n ove l . —9‘o/mBu l l .The above Volumes form part of th e Cornh il l Library of Fiction .
26‘
A D escriptiv e Ca lalogu e of
G il be rt ( M rs .)MR S . G ILBERT , FORMERLY ANN TAYLOR ,
AU TOB IO G RAPHY AND OTHER MEMOR IAL S O F .
Edited by Josiah G ilbert . I n 2 vo ls. Post 8v o . W ith 2 Stee l
Portraits and se vera l W ood Engravings . 24s .
5“Ve ry beau t ifu l ly w rit te n . I t g ive s th e h ome h istory o f a mos t in tere st ing
and ta len t ed fam ily, and it po ssesses a charm pe cu l iar to t h e w rit ing of a rea l lyc lever w oman .
"
Mr. G ilbert h as su cce eded in pain t ing a remarkable and at trac tive portrait ,o f w h ich t h e se t t ing is g race fu l and appropria t e .
”—Am ete-my .
Th e fam ily l ife w as t ender and be au t ifu l , bu t t h e ch arm of th e roupconsist s in t h e charac t e r o f th e c e n t ra l fig ure , w h ich Mr. G ilbe rt has so rm lyy e t de licat e ly draw n .
”—Nonconf or mist .
G odkin (Jam e s).THE REL I G IOU S H I STORY OF IRELAND : Prim i
t ive , Papal , and Pro testan t . In cluding th e Evangel ical Mission s,Ca thol ic Agitations , and Church Progress of th e last h al f Cen tury.
1 v ol . 8v o . 125 .
These la t t er ch apt ers on th e stat ist ics of th e various re l igious denomina t ionsW il l be w e lcom ed.
”—Ev en ing S ta nda rd .
Mr. G odkinw rit es Wi t h eviden t h on es ty, and th e t opic on w h ich h e w rit es
15 on e abou t w h ich an h on est book is g rea t ly w an t e d.
” —Ex am in er. ,
G odw in (W il l iam).W ILL IAM G ODW IN : Au tobiograph y , Memo ir
,and
Corresponden ce . By C. Kegan Pau l . 2 vols. D emy 8vo . W ithPortraits.
THE G EN IU S OF CHR IST IAN ITY U NVE ILED .
Be ing Essays, n e ver before publish ed . Edit ed, w ith a Preface ,by C. Kegan Pau l . I v ol . Crow n 8v o . 7s. M .
I n al l th ese e ssays Mr. G odw in po in ted in th e direct ion alongw h ich w e , th e ch ildren o f a later day, have advan ced, even if h e didno t indicate th e precise path w e h ave t rave l led .
Few have tho ugh t more c learly and dire c t ly than W il liam G odw in , or expressed their reflec t ions w ith m ore Simplic ity and un rese rveTh e de libe ra t e though t s of G odw in de serve t o be pu t be fore t he w orld for
reading and con side ra t ion .—A t/zenamm .
G o e tz e (Capt . A . v o n).
THE OPERAT ION S OF THE G ERMAN EN G INEERS AND TECHN ICAL TROOPS I N THEF RANCO -G ERMAN W AR OF 1 870 -7 1 . Tran slated byC01. G . G rah am . Demy 8v o . W ith 6 Plan s.
G oodm an (W a l t e r).
CU BA . THE PEARL OF THE ANT ILL ES . Crow n8v o . 75 . 6d.
Mr. G oodman h ad various and ample oppo rtunit ies of studyingth e in st itu t ions o f Cuba , its races, an its governmen t . He arrivedin th e island w h en Cuba w as en joying un interrupted peace and
28 A D eserzptiv e Catalogue of
G riffi th (Re v . T .)A .M Prebendary of St . Paul’s .
ST U D IES OF THE D IV INE MASTER . D emy 8v o .
i zs.
Th is book depicts th e successive ph ases of th e publ ic l ife of Jesu s,so far as is n eedfu l to th e bringing ou t in to fu l l re l ief His m ission ,
ch arac ter,and w o rk
,as th e Ch rist ; and it comprises a thorough
exposition o f His t each ing abou t th e natu re of His kingdom—it s
privileges, its law s,and its advancemen t in th e sou l and in th e
w orld.
G riffi t h s ( Capta in Arth u r).MEMOR IAL S OF M ILLBANK, AND CHAPTERS
I N PR ISON H ISTORY . 2 vo l s. Post 8v o . W ith I l l ustration s.
A h istory o f Mil lbank is n ecessarily an epitome of al l tha t con
cerns prisons and prison managem en t in modern t im es.
' From first
to last it has con tinued to be part and parcel o f al l our sch em es 0
secondary pun ishm en t . Bu t the presen t vo lumes are more than a
m ere record of penal l egisla tion . Mil lbank Pen iten tiary ; as it w as
on ce ca l led , h as passed t h rough a ch equered l ife . I t h as seen end
l ess changes, and m an y cu rious episodes h ave occurred w ith in it s
w al ls. Advan tage h as been taken of th ese to w eave toge th er a
narrative w h ich may no t be un in terest ing to a large circle of reade rs.
THE QU EEN ’S SH ILL IN G . 2 vols. Crow n 8v o . z l s
Eve ry scen e , charac t er, and in ciden t o f t h e book are so l ife-l ike tha t t h eyse em draw n from life direc t .
”—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t t e .
G run e r (M . L .)ST U D IES OF BLAST F U RNACE
'
PHENOMENA .
Tran slated by L. D . B. G ordon , F . G . S. D em)8v o . 7s. 6a
'.
Th e main po in t o f n o vel ty in th ese studies and w h at gives th emth eir ch ie f in te re st is th e precision given to th e doct rine that th e
g82
in th e escaping gases is th e index of th e w orking 0
the furn aces.
The w ho le subje c t is dea l t w ith ve ricopiou sly and c lea rly in al l its pa rts ,
and ca n scarce ly fa il o f appre cia t ion a t t e hands o f prac t ica l men,for w hose u se
it is de sign ed .
”-Post .
G u rn ey (Re v . Arch e r T h om pson ).W ORDS O F FA ITH AND CHEER . A Mission o f I n
struc t ion and Suggest ion . I v o l . Crow n 8v o’
. 6s .
rat io o f
Speaks of many qu est ions w ith a w ise judgme n t a nd a fearle ss hon es ty , as w e ll
as w it h an in t e l le c tu a l st ren gt h and broad huma n ca t ho l ic i ty, w h ich commands
respe c t . —Br1 t is/z Qua rt er ly R ev ie w.
F IRST PR INC IPLES I N CHU RCH AND STATE .
Demy 8 v o . Sew ed, price I s. 6d.
Hae cke l (Pro fe s s or Ern s t), of th e Univ ersity of Jena .
THE H I STORY OF CREAT ION . a Popul ar Accoun t o
th e Deve lopmen t o f the Earth and its Inhabitan ts, according to the
Henry S . t g C035 Publica tions. 29
th eories of Kan t , Laplace , Lamarck , and Darw in . Th e Tran sla ;t ion re vised by E. Ray Lankeste r, M .A. W ith Co lou red Pla tesand G en ealogica l Trees of th e variou s groups of bo th plan ts and
an imals. 2 vols. Post 8v o .
THE H I STORY OF THE EVOLU T ION OF MAN .
Tran slated by E. A. Van Rh yn and L . Elsberg , M .D . (U n iversityof New Y ork), w ith Notes and Additions sanc t ion ed by th e Au th or.
Post 8v o .
Harc o urt (Capt . A . F . P.)THE SHAKESPEARE AR G O SY : con tain ing mu ch of
th e -w eal th of Shakespeare’s W isdom and Wit , alphabe t ical ly
arranged and classified . Crow n 8v o . 65 .
No th ing of th e sam e form or on so ex ten sive a scale has beforebeen at tempted Th e au th or h as arrived at som e th ing h igh er
t han th e mere stringing toge th er of popu lar sayings.
Haw e is (Re v . H . M .A .
SPEECH I N SEASON . Th ird Edition . Crow n 8v o . 95 .
Th ere is in t h em t ha t w h ich w ill commend t h em t o th e approva l of t h ereading public . Th ey are marked by a fre shn e ss and n ove l ty o f t rea tmen t
,
a ca t ho lic ity of spirit , and an e arn est ne ss o f fa it h w h ich m ake th em p leasan t andprofitable reading , e ven t o t h ose w ho m ay leas t con cu r in t h e view s o f th epreach er. Al l th e subj e ct s are t rea t ed w ith grea t pow er.
”—L eeds
M ercu ry .
THOU G HT S FOR THE T IMES . Eigh th Edition .
Crow n 8v o . 7s . 6d.
Th e au th or sh ow s th at th e position of a clergyman in th e‘
Na tional Church is tha t of a m ember of a Nat ional Commun ity .
As any citizen may give h is opin ion on any bran ch of sta te adm i
n istrat ion , or any professional man m ay express h is v iew s on th e
e stablish ed dogmas of h is profession , so as a citizen and as a pro
fessional man,th e Clergyman ough t to be al low ed a sim ilar freedom
of speech .
Mr. Haw e is w rit e s n o t on ly fearlessly, bu t w ith remarkable fre shn e ss and
vig ou r: I n a l l t ha t h e says w e perce ive a t ran sparen t h on e sty and sing len ess ofpu rpo se .—Sa t u rday R ev iew .
Bears marks of m uch orig ina lity of though t and individua lity of expre ssion .
-Pa l l [Ma l l G a ze t t e .
U N SECTAR IAN FAM ILY PRAYER S , for Morn ing and
Even ing for a W eek, w ith short selected passages from th e Bible .
Square crow n 8v o . 3s. 6d.
Th e se praye rs are t ender, devot iona l , and h e lpfu l , and may be u sed w ith
g rea t rofit in any h ou seho ld . Th ey are brie f bu t very beau t iiu l . —C/zrist ia nWor l
Haw t h orn e ( Ju l ian).BRESSANT . A Roman ce . . 2 vols. Crow n 8v o . 2 1 5 .
On e of t h e m ost pow erfu l w ith w h ich w e are acquain t ed.
”Tim es .
\Ve sha l l on ce more h ave reason t o rejo ice w h en ever w e h ear t hat a n ew
w ork is com ing ou t w rit t en by one w ho be ars the h on ou red n ame of Haw th orn e .
”
—5 ‘
a t u rday R ev iew .
H aw th o rn e ( Jul ian ).IDOLATRY . A Roman ce . 2 vols. Crow n 8v o . 2 1s.
A more pow erfu l book th an‘Bre ssan t . I f th e figu re s are most lphan t om s, th ey a re ph an t om s w h ich take a more pow e rfu l ho ld on t he m ind tha
many very re al figu re s. Th e re are th re e scenes in this roma n ce , an
on e of w h ich w ou ld prove t ru e g en iu s .
”—Specta tor .
Made t o fix t h e a t t en t ion and in t e re s t of t h e reade r in a ve ry remarkabl
degre e . H is de script ion s are ve ry cl ever ; h is t u rn o f t h ough t orig in
and oft en s t riking , as in t h e dia log ue in th e dark on th e de ck of a s te am er andh e ha s a subt le pe rcept ion of mora l and m en ta l ph ases of ch arac ter.
”Tim es .
H aw th o rn e (N a th an ie l).
NATHAN IEL HAW THORNE : A Memoir, w ith Storie .
n ow first publish ed in th is coun try . By H. A. Page. Post 8v o
7s. 6d.
Se ldom ha s it be en our lo t t o me e t W i th a m ore appre cia t ive de linea t ion 0
ch arac t e r th an th is Memoir of Haw t horne .—M or niz Post .
“Exh ibits a discrim ina t ing e n thu siasm for on e o the most fascina t ing o
nove lists.—Sa t u rd’ay R ev iew .
SEPT I M I U S . A'
Romance . SecondEdition . Crow n 8v o . 9s.
Th is story w as th e last w rit ten by Nath an ie l Haw th orn e . I t i<
prin ted as it w as found amo ng h is MSS. I t is a striking spe ci
m en of th e pecul iarit ies and ch arm o f h is style , and has an addec
in t erest for t hose w h o care t o study th e m e th od of h is compo sition
from th e fact of its n ot h aving received h is final revision .
T h e A t/zem um says tha t th e book is fu l l of Haw thorn e’
s most charac t erist iw ri t ing .
"
H aym an (H e n ry), D .D . , late Head Master of Rugb
Sch ooLRU G BY SCHOOL SERMON S . W ith an In trodu c tor
Essay on th e Indw e ll ing of th e Ho ly Spirit . Crow n 8vo .
HEATHER G ATE . A Story of Sco t tish Life and CharacterBy a New Au th or. 2 vols . Crow n 8v o .
“I ts m erit l ies in th e marked an t ith e sis of s trong ly dev e lo (1 charac t ers , it
differe n t ranks o f life , and resembling w eh o t h er in no thing u t th e ir marke
n at ionality .
”—A the namm .
H e l lw a l d (B a ro n F . V o n).THE RU S S IAN S I N CENTRAL AS IA. A Critica
Exam inat ion , dow n to th e presen t t ime , o f th e G eogra hy anc
History of Cen tral Asia . Tran slated b Lieu t . -Co l . h eodor
W irgm an , LL B. I n I v ol . Large post gv o . w ith Map. 125 .
Explorations in Cen tral Asia are be ing simu l tan eously carried or
by th e Russians and th e Engl ish , th e tw o great rival s in th
Asiatic w o rld. Scien tific research fol low s in th e footsteps of m il itary Ope ra tions . Russia gives to Asia cul ture and Civil iza t ion .
Every disin terested m an must adm it that th is opening of ne u
spheres to the de ve lopm en t of civiliza t ion is th e greatest gain w h ich
mankind derives from w arl ike expedit ion s.
“A learn ed accou n t of t h e ge og raphy of th is s t ill ill-kn ow n land, of th e ch a rac
t e rist ics of its ma in divisio ns , o f t h e na t ure and habit s o f i t s n ume ro u s race s , and
o f th e prog ress th rough it of Russian influen ce it con tains a large amou n t
o f va lu able informa tion .
”
“A lucidly w rit ten , and apparen tly ac cura te ac coun t of Tu rkes ta n , its g e o ~
aph ica l fea tu res and it s h is tory . I ts w ort h to the reade r is furt h er e nha nced
ya w e ll-e xecu t ed map, based on th e most recen t Russian su rveys .
” —G la .vg oa
.A L’U ’S .
Th e au th or'
s design is to lay before th e reader th e gen eral aspe c t
o f disease w h en it afi'
ects th e ear ; to m en t ion th e best establ ish ed
resul ts Of exam inat ion and m e th ods Of treatm en t,bu t above al l t
suggest th e m an y problems w h ich th ey Open ou t .
Ho ckl ey (W . B .)TALES OF THE ZENANA ; OR , A N UW AB
’
LE I SU RE HOU RS . By th e Au th or of “Pandura Hari.”
W ith a Preface by Lord Stan ley OfAlderley. 2 vol s. Cr. v O. z l s .
“
.
Love , w arl ike adve n t ures,and a t h irs t for w ea l th form t h e subs ta n tia
m o t ive s o f each ta le , bu t th e re is no same n e ss Of incide n t or cha rac t e r.
Th e cou l eu r l oca l e is care fu l ly pre se rved, t h e inc ide n t s are cha rac t erist ic 0
H indoo a nd Mohamm edan l ife , th e scen e s and adve n tu re s are varied, w h ile t h ein tere s t is so art fu l ly su s ta ined tha t t h e reader is no t w ea ried,
nor is h e Ofte
able t o gu e ss a t t h e c lima x . Fina l l w e may fairly rank t h is a s an
orig ina l book, more abidingly e n te rta in ing and,
in s t ru c t ive t han ma ny w orks bybrillian t
’au thors Of fifty t imes it s pre t ens ions .
- Specta t or .
Ho ffbau e r (Capta in).
THE G ERMAN ART ILLERY I N THE BATTLESNEAR MET Z . Based on th e Official reports Of th e G e rm an
Artillery . Translated by Capt . E. O . Hol l ist . D em y 8v o . W ithMap and Plans . z l s.
Th is is on e Of the volumes in Messrs. Henry S. King and Co .
’
Military Se ries.
Cap ta in Hofl'
bau er’s style is mu ch more simple and agreeable t h an t h ose 0
many O f h is com rade s and fe l low a u t hors, a nd it su ffe rs n o t h ing in t h e hands 0Capta in Ho l list
,w hose t ran sla t ion is c lose and fa ith fu l . He has give n t h e
g en era l public a readable and in stru c t ive book w h ilst t o h is bro th e r Office rs,w ho h ave a specia l profe ssional in te res t in t h e subj e c t
,it s va lu e cann o t w e l l be
overra t ed. Academy .
Ho l royd (Capt ain W . R . Bengal Stafi“ Corps
,
D irector Of Publ ic In str uc t ion , Punjab .
TAS -H I L U L KALAM ; OR ,H IND U STAN I MADE
EASY . Crow n 8 v o . 5s.
This w ork comprises lessons progressively arranged, a con cis
grammar, exercises for transla t ion , and a vocabu lary.
As c lear and a s in s t ru c t ive as po ssible .
”—S tmm’a rd.
Con ta ins a grea t dea l o f most n e ce ssa ry in form at ion . th a t is no t t o be fou ndin any O the r w ork on t he subje c t t ha t has cro ssed ou r pa t h .
—H om ew a rd M a il .
Hoope r (M rs . G .)THE HO U SE OF RABY . Crow n 8v o . , w ith a Fron t is
piece . 3s. 6d.
One Of th e vo lumes Of th e Cornh il l Library o f Fict ion .
A w ork o f sing u lar t ru th fu lne ss , orig ina l ity, and pow e r.
"—fll orm '
ng Pos t .
Exce eding ly w e l l w rit t en .
"—Ex am in er .
A w e ll to ld and in t eres t ing story .
"—Aca d’emy .
Hoope r (M a ry).L ITT LE D INNERS : HOW T O SERVE THEM
W ITH ELE G ANCE AND ECONOMY . Seven th Edit ion .
I v o l . Crow n 8 v o . 5s.
Show s ho w th e be st u se can be made o f ch e ap ma teria l , and
Henry S . King 690 Co.
’s Publications . 3
h elps to revive w hat th reaten s to becom e a lost art in th e
h om e .
W e ough t not t o om it th e m en t ion Of severa l very good recipe s w h ich Mrs .
Hooper vou ch safe s us - e . g . ,rump-st eak pudding , sh ee '
s—h ead, Sco tch fash ion ,
devil led fow l , rich plum -pudding ,n e ck Of ven ison coo ed in a V oven , h ow t o
cook w h it ebait , and h ow t o sco l lop oyst ers .
’Sh e h as g ood h in ts abou t sa lm i
of w ild du ck, and h er cau t ion on t h e de libera t e prepara t ion Of th e sauce for t h esam e de licacy, roast ed
,assu re s u s t ha t—given t h e m ean s and t h e h eart .t o
pu t h er know ledg e in pract ice -sh e unden iably know s w h a t is good.—Sa t u rday
R ev iew .
To read th is book g ive s th e reader an appe t it e .
- Notes a nd Qu eries .
A very exce l le n t lit t le book . a c ap it al h e lp t o any h ou seke eper w hoin t e re st s h erse lf in h e r kit ch en and h e r cook.
”Va n ity Fa ir .
Hope (L ie u t . Jam e s).I N QU EST OF COOL IES . W ith I llustrations. Crow n
8v o . 6s.
Th e au th or h as simply told th e tale Of h is ow n adven tures in th eSou th Seas, bel ieving t hat in th e discussion on th e Cool ie syst em
eviden ce at first h and w il l have som e value .
Hopkin s (M an l ey).THE PORT O F REF U G E ; OR, COUNSEL AND AI D TO
S I I I PMASTERS I N D I FF I CUL’I‘
Y, DOUBT, OR D ISTRESS. Crow n
8v o . 6s .
SUBJECTS z—Th e Sh ipmaster’s Position and D u ties —Agen ts
and Agen cy.—Average .—Bo ttomry
,and o th er Mean s of Raising
Mon ey.—Th e Charter-Party , and Bil l -Of-Lading.—Stoppage in
Tran situ and th e Sh ipow n er’s Lien .
—Col lision .
A most u se fu l book .
” Wes tm in s ter R ev iew .
Mas t e r-m arin ers w il l find it w e l l w orth w h ile to avail t h emse lves Of itst each ing s . U n it ed S erv ice M ag a zin e .
Combin es , in qu it e a m arve l lou s mann er, a fu ln ess Of in forma tion w h ich w il l
make it perfec t ly indispen sable in th e captain’s book-case , and equally su itablet o th e g en t lem an
’s l ibrary.
—I ron .
How'
ard (Mary Author Of “Brampton Re ctory.
BEATR ICE AYLMER AND OTHER TALES . Crow n
8v o . 6s .
"
Th e se t ales possess con siderable m erit . —Cou r t you rna l .A n ea t and ch a t ty l i t t le vo lume .
”—Hou r .
How ard (Re v . G . B .)A LEG END OF ST . PAU L ’
S . , Fcap. 8v o . 4s . 6a'
.
How e (Cu ppl e s), Master Mariner.
THE -DESERTED SH IP. A Real Story of the Atlan tic.
I l lu strated by Tow n l ey G reen . Crow n 8vo . 3s. 6a'
.
On e of Messrs. Henry S. King and CO.
’s 3s. 6d. Books for th e
Y oung.
“Curiou s adven tures w ith bears, seals , and o th er Arc tic
.
an imal s, and w ithscarce ly more human Esqu imaux , form t h e mass Of mat eria l Wi th w h ich t h e
st ory dea ls, and w ill mu ch in t erest boys w ho have a spice of romance in th eircomposi t ion .
”Cou ra n t .
34 A D escriptive Ca talogue of
How e l l ( Jam e s).A TALE OF THE SEA
,SONNET S , AND OTHER
POEM S . Fcap. 8v o . 5s.“Mr. How e l l ha s a kee n rception of th e be au t ies of na tu re, and a j u st
apprecia t ion of th e charit ie s 0 life . M r. How e l l 5 book deserves , and w il lprobably rece ive , a w arm re cept ion .
—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t te .
Hu gh e s (Al l iso n).PENELOPE AND OTHER POEM S . Fcap. 8v o . 4s. 6a
'.
I n th e sh ape th ey assum e, t h ere is mu ch t o ch al len ge admira t ion , mu chpra ise , and som e absolu t e a ccomp lishm e n t . I f t h e ve rse m ove s s t iffly, it isbecau se t h e substan ce is rich and care fu l ly w rough t . Tha t art ist ic regard for
t h e valu e of w ords, w h ich is chara c t e rist icyof th e
gbe s t m odern w orkman ship , is
apparen t in every composit ion , and t h e orn ame n t , even w h en it m igh t be pronounced excessive , is tast efu l in arrang em en t. —A tben ce7cm .
Hu l l (Edm u n d C . P.)THE EU ROPEAN I N IND IA . A Hand-book of Practica l
Information for th ose proceeding to , or residing in , th e Eas t Indies,relat in g t o Ou tfits, Rou tes, Tim e for D eparture , Indian Clima te ,
& c. W ith a MED ICAL G U IDE FOR ANG LO -IND IANS. Being a
Compendium Of Advice to European s in India , relating to th e Preservat ion and Regu lat ion Of Heal th . By R. R. S. Mair, M.D . ,
F .R.C. S.E. , l ate Depu ty Coron er of Madras. Second Edit ion ,Revised and Corrected. I n I v ol . Po st 8v o . és.
Fu l l of a l l sort s of useful informa t ion to th e Eng lish se t tler or t rave l ler inIndia .—S tcm a
’a rd .
On e Of th e most valuable books e ver publ ish ed in India—va luable for itssound in forma t ion ,
it s care fu l arra Of pe rt in en t fac t s, and it s st e rl in common
sense . I t supp lie s a w an t w h ich fiéw person s may h ave discove red , u t w h ich
eve rybody w il l a t on ce recognise w he n once th e con t en ts Of th e bo ok have be enmastered. The m edical part Of th e w ork is invaluable —Ca lcu t ta G ua rdia n
Hu tton (Jam e s).M I SS IONARY L IFE I N THE SOU THERN SEAS .
W ith I l lustrations. Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6a'
.
This is an h istorical record o f mission w ork by th e labourers o f
al l denomina tions in Tah it i - th e Hervey, th e Aus tral , th e Samoa
or Navigator’s,th e Sandw ich , Friendly, and Fij i Islands, &c.
Th e n arra tive is calm , sen sible , and m an l y , and preserves many in teres tingfac ts in a convenien t shape .
”—L itera r;y CIn t ro/mea n .
I n ge l ow ( Je an).THE L ITTLE W ONDER -HORN . A Second Series o f
Stories To ld to a Child.
” W ith Fifteen I l lustra tions. Square24mo . 3s. 6d.
“We l ike al l th e con ten ts of t he‘Lit t le Wonder-Horn
’ very much .
A t m .
W e recommend it w ith confiden ce .-Pa l l Ma l l G a ze t te .
Fu l l Of fresh and v igoro u s fancy it is w orth y Of th e au thor of some of th e
best of our modern verse .
”—S ta nda rd.
OFF THE SKELL I G S . (Her First Romance) 4 vols.Crow n 8v o . 42s .
Clev er and sparkling .
’
We read each su cceeding vo lume w ith increasing interest , going almost tohe poin t of w ishing there w as a fifth .
—A t/zemt um.
3 6 A D em '
zjfitz'
w Ca ta log /e of
F o rth c om in g V o l um e s .
M o n s . VAN BENEDEN . OnAn ima l Parasit e s and Messma t es in t h eAn ima l K ingdom .
Prof. W . K IN G DOM CL IFF O RD , M .A . Th e Firs t Prin ciple s oft h e Exac t
O
Sc ien ce s explain ed t o t h e n on
m a t h ema t ical .
Pro f. T . H . H U XLEY , LL .D . ,
F .R .S . Bodily Mo t ion and Consciou sn e ss .
D r. W . B . CARPEN TER, LL .D .
g.R .S . Th e Physical G eograph y of th eea .
Pro f. W ILL IAM ODL IN G ,
F .R .S . Th e Old Ch em ist ry view edfrom th e New St andpoin t .
W . LAU DER L IN DSAY , M .D . ,
Mind in t h e Low erAn ima ls .
S ir JOHN L U BBOCK , BartF .R .S . The An t iqu ity o f Man .
Prof.W .T . TH I SELT ON DYER ,
.A . , B . Sc . Form andHabit in Flow er
ing Plan t s.
M r. J. N . LOCKYER ,F .R .S .
Spe c t rum Analysis.
Prof. M ICHAEL F O STER,M .D .
Prot oplasm and t h e Ce l l Th eory .
Prof. w . STAN LEY JEVON S .
Mon ey : and th e Me ch an ism Of Ex
ch ang e .
H . CHARLTON BAST IAN ,
M .D . , F .R .S . Th e Brain as an Organof M ind.
Pro f. A . C . RAM SAY , LL .D . ,
F .R .S . Eart h Scu lptu re : Hil ls , Va lleys, Mou n ta in s , Pla in s, Rive rs, Lake sh ow t h ey w e re Produ ced
,and h ow t h ey
h ave been De stroyed .
Pro f. RU DOLPH V I ROHOW(Be rlin U n iv.) Morbid Physio log icalAc t ion .
Prof. CLAU DE BERNARD .
Ph sical and M e taphysical Ph enomena
of ife .
Prof. H . SA IN TE -CLA IRE DEV ILLE. An In t rodu c tion t o G en era l
Ch emistry.Prof. W U RTZ . Atoms and th e
Atom ic Th eory .
Prof. DE QU ATREFAG ES . Th e
N egro Races .
Prof. LACAZE D U TH I ERS .
Zoo logy since Cuvie r.
Pro f. BERTHELOT . Ch emic.
Syn t h e sis .
Pro f. J . RO SEN THAL . G enerPhysio logy of Mu sc le s and N erves .
Pro f. JAM ES D . DANA , M .ALL .D . On Ceph a liza t ion ; o r, Hea
Ch arac t ers in th e G rada t ion and Progreof Life .
Pro f . S . W . JOHN SON , M .
On t h e Nu trit ion of Plan t s.
Pro f. AU ST IN FL INT , Jr. M .
Th e N e rvou s Sys t em and it s Re la t ion t
t h e Bodily Fun c t ions .
Pro f.W . D .W H ITNEY . Mode r
Lingu ist ic Scien ce .
Pro f. BERN STE IN (U n iversityHa lle). Physio logy Of th e Sen se s .
Pro f. FERD INAN D COH
(Bre slau U n iv .) Tha l lophyt e s (AlgaLich ens, Fu ng i).
Pro f. HERMAN N (U n iversityZurich). R espira t ion .
Pro f. LEU CKART (U n iversityLe ipsic). Ou t l in e s o fAn imal Org an iz
t ion .
Pro f. L IEBRE ICH (U n iversityBe i lin). Ou t lin es
Of Toxico logy .
Prof. KU N D T (U n iversity of Strasbu rg). On Sou nd.
Prof. REES (U n iversity ofBriang enOn Parasit ic Plan t s.
Pro f. STE IN THAL (U n iversity cBerl in). Ou t l in es of th e Scien ce of Lar
guag e .
P. BERT (Professor of Ph ysiologyPa ris). Form s of Life and o th er Cosm ica
Condit ion s .
E . AL G LAVE (Professor of Constt u t iona l andAdm in ist ra t ive Law a t Dou aand o f Polit ica l Economy a t Lil le). Th
Prim it ive Elemen ts of Polit ica l Const itu
t ion s .
P. LORA IN (Professor OfMedicin eParis). Modern Epidem ics .
Prof. SCHUTZEN BERG ER (D3rec t or Of t h e Ch em ical Labora tory a t thSorbonn e). On Fermen tat ion s .
M o n s F RE I DEL . Th e Fun ct ion
of Organ ic Ch emistry .
M on s . DEBRAY . Pre ciou s Me ta ls
M on s . P. BLASERNA (Profe ssot h e U n ive rsit y Of Rom e). On
.
Sound
t h e Organs of Voice and of Hearing .
Henry S . King Co.
’s Publica tions.
Jacks o n (T . G .)MODERN G OTH IC ARCH ITECT U RE . Crow n
8 v o . 5s .
Th e au th or desires to induce som e to pause in th e m idst o f th e
re vival of G o th ic arch itecture , w h ich is be ing so assiduously prom oted, and to con sider candidly w hat usefu l end th e re vival is t o
se rve , and w hat so l id advan tage soc ie ty h as h itherto Obtain ed
from it .
Th e reade r w ill find som e o f the most impo rta n t doc t rin e s of em inen t art
t each e rs pra c t ica l ly applied in t h is l it t le book, w h ich is w e l l w rit t en and popu larin s tyle .
”—M a tzc/w s ter Ex a m im’r .
Th is t hough t fu l l it t le book is w orthy of the pe ru sa l o f a l l in t e re st ed in art or
archit ec t u re .
”- S ta nda rd.
Jacob (M aj.-G e n . S ir G . L e G ran d), K .C .S . I C .B .
W ESTERN IND IA BEFORE AND D U R IN G THE
M U T IN IES . Pic tures draw n from l ife . Second Edition . Crow n
8v o . 7s. 6d.
Th e most importa n t con t ribu t ion t o th e h istory OfWe s t e rn India during th eMu t in ie s w h ich ha s ye t , in a popu la r- fo rm , be en made publ ic .
”—A t he na mmFe w m en more compe t e n t tha n h im se lf t o speak a u thorita t ive ly conce rn ingIndian afimm .
”—b‘
ta ztda rd .
J e n kin s (E .) an d Raym o n d E sqrs . , Barristersat -law .
A LEG AL HANDBOOK FOR ARCH ITECT S ,
B U ILDER S , AND B U ILD IN G OW NERS . Second
Edition Revised. Crow n 8v o . és .
A practical handbook for th e m an w h o w ish e s to build,th e man
w ho design s, and th e m an w h o e re c ts th e bu ilding .
“W e can c onfide n t ly recomm end this book to a l l e ngaged in t he bu ildingt rades .
”D a ily R ev iew .
“Arch it ec t s
,bu ilde rs, and e spec ia lly th e bu ilding public, w il l find the volumevery u se fu l .”—F reem a n .
J e nkin s (Edw a rd), M .P.
G LANCES AT INNER EN G LAND . A Lecture de
l ivered in th e U n ited State s and Canada. Crow n 8v o . 5s.
Th e se g lances e xh ibit m u ch of th e au th or'
s ch arac t eris t ic discrimina t ion
and judgm en t .”—Ea
’mbm y lz Cou ra rzt .
Cleve rly w rit t en,fu l l Of t e rse adag e s and rapie r-like epig rams it is th ough t
fu l and j u st it is in many re spe c t s.
” —Ec/zo .
Eloqu en t and epigramma t ic.— 1 11us t ra t ed R e7/iew .
G INK’S BABY : H I S B IRTH AND OTHER M I S
F ORT U NES . Th irty -fou rth Edit ion . Crow n 8 v o . 2s .
L U CHM EE AND D ILLO . A Story of W e st Indian Life .
2 vo ls. D em y 8 v o . I l lustra ted.
L IT T LE HOD G E . A Ch ristmas Coun try Carol . Four
t een th Th ousand. W ith Five I l lustra t ion s . Crow n 8 v o . 5s.
A Ch eap Edition in paper co vers , price I s .
LORD BANTAM . Seven th Edition . Crow n 8v o. 2s. 6a’.
3 8 A D escriptive Ca talogue of
Kau fm an n (Re v . B .A .
SOCIAL I SM its Natu re,its Dangers, and its Rem edies con
sidered. Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6a’.
Th is volume , on th e on e hand, is addressed to th e capital ist
again st w h om th e In t ern ational and kindred affil iat ion s are direct
ing th eir Open a t tacks and secre t combination s on th e o th er h an
it is addressed to th ose en l igh t en ed l eaders Of th e labouring classe
w h o can see n o o th er m ean s of sal vat ion for th e w orking man th a
th e destruction of th e capital and influen ce of th e m iddle and uppe
c lasses.
Of grea t import ance and fu l l Of in stru c t ive mat t er. W e do n o t h e sita tt o re comm end it t o a l l re ade rs in t ere st ed in t h e import an t subj ec t s Of w h ich it rea t s .
”— Mr. T. E . Cliffe Leslie , in t h e Aca demy .
“A rea l ly comp le t e t h eory u pon t h e qu e st ion . W ith ou t assum ing thau th ority of al l be (D r . Sch afi‘l e) u rg es, as e xplain ed by h is En g l ish edit or, wfe e l it w ou ld be diffi cu l t to re comm end t o t h ose more e spe cial ly in t e re st edbe t t er or more con scien t iou s summ ing up of t h e en t ire argumen t s on both sides.
—S ta 7za’a rd.
Ke atin gHONOR BLAKE : THE STORY OF A PLAIN WOMAN
2 v ols. Crow n 8v o. z l s.
On e Of th e be st nove ls w e ha ve me t w ith for some t ime .-jl[077 1i72 Post .
A story w h ich mu st do good t o a l l,young and Old, w h o read it.
—D a il
Ke r (D av id).ON THE ROAD TO KH IVA . I l lustrated w ith Photo
graph s of th e Coun try and its Inh abitan ts, and a copy of th e OfliciaMap in use during th e Campaign , from th e Survey of Captai
Leusilin . I v ol . Post 8v o . 1 zs.
Th ough it is a graph ic and th ough t fu l ske tch , w e re fer t o it , in som e degre efor reason s apart from it s in t rin sic m e rits. He ( th e au th or)h as sa t isfie
u s tha t h e w as no t th e impude n t impostor h e seem ed to be and t hou gh h e din ot w itn ess th e fa l l of Kh iva , h e t rave l led th rough a g rea t part o f Cen t ra l Asiaan d h on est ly t ried t o accomplish his t ask . H is w ork ,
w e h ave sa id,is ai
able résumé Of genu in e Obse rvat ion and refle c t ion , w h ich w il l w e l l repayreader
’s a t t en t ion .
”Tim es .
“A p leasan t book of t ravel s. I t
.
is exce eding ly smart and c lever, fu l l 0amu sing an ecdo t es and graph ic descript ion s .
"Vam
’
ty F a ir .
THE BOY SLAVE I N BOKHARA . A Tale Of Cen tra
Asia. Crow n 8v o . W ith I l lustration s. 5s.
On e of Messrs. Henry S. King and CO.
’s 5s. Books for th
Young.
I n th is w ork real scen es are grouped round an imaginary h erogenuine inform at ion is con veyed in a m ore at tractive form th an th a
Of a m ere dry statistical report .“Ostap Dan ilev it ch Kos tarenko , t h e Ru ssian w ho is sup
.
sed t o re la t e th
st ory , h as a g rea t numbe r of adve n tu re s , and passes by n t of cou rag e an
abi l i tyfrom a sta t e of slave ry to on e of inde pendence . W ill prove at tract ive t
boys. -Pa l l Ma l l G a ze t te .
L ac ordaire (Re v . Pé re).L IFE Con ferences del ivered at Toulouse . -Crow n 8v o . 6s.
Le t th e seriou s reade r cas t h is e ye u pon any sing le page in th is vo lume,
and h e w ill fin d t here w ords w h ich w ill arre st his a t t e n t ion and'
v e h im a
de sire t o know m ore of t h e t each ings of th is w orthy fo l low er o f Sic sain t lySt . Dominick.
”—M orn ing Post .
L aurie (J . of th e I nner T emple , Barrister-a t -Lawformerly H . M. In spector Of Schools, England ; Assistan t RoyaComm ission er, Ire land ; Special Commissione r, African Se t t lem en t
Director Of Publ ic In struct ion,Ceylon .
ED U CAT IONAL COU R SE OF SECU LAR SCHOOLBOOKS FOR IND IA .
Th e se valuable lit t le w orks w il l prove o f real service t o m any Of ou r '
reade rs
e spe cia l ly t o th ose w ho in t end en t ering t he ClVl l Se rvice Of India .
"-G izzi
Ser'mee G a zet t e.
Tliefol low ing Works are now ready
THE F IRST H INDU STAN I READER . St ifi’
lin e n w rappe r,6d .
THE SECOND H IN DU STAN I READER . St ifi'
linen w rapper,6d
G EO G RAPHY O F IN D IA ; Wi th Maps and Historica l Appendixt
Cr
l
zI CI
}ngthgdg row t h of the Brit ish Empire in Hindustan . 1 28 pp. fcap . 8v o
o t I s.
ELEMEN TARY G EO G RAPHY O F IN D IA.
FACTS AN D FEATU RES O F IN D IAN H ISTORY , in a se rie
of al t ernat ing Reading Le sson s and Memory Exercises .
L aym an n (Captain), I nstructor of Tactics at the MilitanCol lege , N e isse .
THE FRONTAL AT TACK OF INFANTRY . Trans
lated by Co lonel Edw ard New digate . Crow n 8v o . 2s. 6d.
An exceeding ly u se fu l kind o f book . A va luable acqu isit ion to th e m ilitarstuden t
’s l ibra ry. I t re coun t s , in t h e firs t p lace . t h e opin ions and t ac t
ma t ion s w h ich regu la ted t h e G erman army du ring t h e earl ba t t les o f t h e la t
w ar ; exp la in s h ow t h e se w e re m odified in th e course of t e campa ign by t h
t e rrible and u nan t ic ipa t ed e ffe c t of t he fire and how , according ly , t roops sh ou lbe t rain ed to a t tack in fu tu re w ars.
”—Na v a l a nd M ilitary G a ze t te .
L e an de r (Rich a rd).FANTAST IC STOR IES . Translated from th e G erman b
Pau l ina B. G ranville . W ith Eigh t fu l l -page I llustrat ion s by M. E
Fraser-Ty t ler. Crow n 8v o . 5s.
One ofMessrs. Henry S. King and CO.
’s 5s. Books for th e Y oung
“Short quain t , and, as t h ey are fit ly ca l led, fan tas t ic, th ey dea l w ith a
ma n n e r 0 subjec ts .
"—G u a rd ia n .
Fan tas t ic is certa inl y t he righ t epith e t to apply to some of th ese st ran gta les. - E.ram iner .
H enry S . King Co.
’s Pub/tra tions . 4 1
L e a t h e s (Re v . Stan l ey), M .A .
T HE G OSPEL I T S OW N W ITNES S . Being th e
Hul sean Lectures for 1 873. I v o l . Crow n 8VO. 5s.
Th is vol um e presen t s th e e viden tial aspect of th e Christian faithin a plain ,
m at te i -Of fact , common sen se w ay. Th e au th or ho lds
t ha t if w e are sin cere disciples of Ch ristian ity w e n eed n o t sh rink
from being advo cates l ikew ise , so long as w e do n o t suffer oui
advoca cy to w arp ou r judgmen t .
L e e (Re v . F re de rick G e o rge), D .C .L .
G L IMPSES OF THE SU PERNAT U RAL . Be ingFa ct s , Records, and Tradit ion s , re lat ing to D reams
, Om ens , Mirac ulo us Occurren ce s, Apparitions, W raith s
,W arn ings, Second
sigh t , N e crom an cy, W itch craft , &c. 2 vo ls. Crow n 8v o . 1ss.
L e e (H o lm e).
HER T ITLE OF HONOU R : a Book for G irls. N ew
Ed ition . Crow n 8v o . , w ith a Fron tispiece . 5s.
L e n o ir (J.)FAY O U M ; OR , ART I ST S I N E G Y PT . A Tou r w ith
M. G e'
rom e and o th ers. Crow n 8v o . W ith I 3 I l lustrat ion s. 7s. 6a’.
T he book is very am u sing . . Who eve r m ay t ake it up w il l find h e h asw ith h im a brig h t and p lea san t compan ion .
—Spec ta t or .
“ A p le asan t ly w rit t en and very readable book .—Ex am in er .
L is t ado (J . T .)C IV IL SERV ICE . A Nov el . 2 vols. Crow n 8 vo . z l s.
A ve ry charm ing and amu sing story . Th e charac t e rs are a l l w e l l draw n
a nd life - like . I t is w ith n o ordinary skill t ha t Mr. Listado ha s draw n t h e
chara c t e r o f Hugh Hau gh ton , fu l l as h e is o f sch em ing and subt le t ie s . Th ep lo t is w orked o u t w ith grea t skil l and is of n o ordinary kind.
”—Cim '
l Ser v ice
A s t ory o f I rish l ife,fre e from bu rle squ e and part isansh ip, ye t amusingly
na tiona l . Th ere is p len ty of ‘
g o'in t h e s t ory —A t lzen anem .
L o rim e r (Pe te r), D .D .
JOHN KNOX AND THE CHU RCH OF EN G LAND
H is w o rk in h er Pulpit and h is influ ence upon h er Liturgy, Articles,and Part ies. A m onograph founded upon several importan t paperso f Kn ox, n ever before publish ed. D emy 8v o . 1 zs .
Th e au th or’s w ish h as been to le t Knox h im self be seen and
h eard in h is book,and th is a l l th e m ore th at it is w h o l ly taken up
w ith th e Engl ish sec tion Of h is l ife and t each ing . I n draw ing upa fu l ler accoun t th an h as h ith erto be en possible Of w h at th is extra
ordinary Sco tchman h ad been and h ad don e in England, it seem ed
an appropriate aim to endeavou r to aw aken among
b
English people
a live lier in terest in h is person .
40 A D escr iptive Ca ta logue of
L ac o rda ire (Re v . Pé re).L IFE Con feren ces del ivered a t Toulouse . Crow n 8v o . 6s.
Le t th e seriou s reader cast h is eye u pon any sing le page in this volume
and h e w il l find t h ere w ords w h ich w il l arre st his a t t en t ion and iv e h imde sire t o know m ore of t h e t each ings of this w orth y fo l low er o f t e sain t l
St . Dominick.
”—M orn ing Post .
L aurie (J . of the I nner Temple , Barrister-at -Law
form erly H . M . In spector of Schools, England ; Assistan t RoyaComm ission er, Ire land ; Special Comm ission er, African Set t l em en t
Director of Publ ic Instruct ion , Ceylon .
ED U CAT IONAL COU R SE OF SECU LAR scHo oBOOKS FOR IND IA .
Th e se va luable l it t le w orks w ill prove Of real se rvice t o many Of ou r '
readerse spe c ia l ly t o th ose w ho in t end en t ering th e Civil Service o f India .
”-Ciw
S err/ice G a zet te.
T/l t’jol loun'
ng Works a re now ready
THE F IRST H INDU STAN I READER . St iff lin en w rapper, 6a’.THE SECON D H IN DU STAN I READER . St ifi
'
l inen w rapper,6
G EO G RAPHY OF IN D IA ; Wi th Maps and Historica l Appendixt
é’
i'
l c
t
l
l
l
l
l g t h6
e
dg row th of th e Brit ish Empire in Hindustan . 1 28 pp . fcap . 8 v c
0 ,I s.
[n t lzepress
ELEMEN TARY G EO G RAPHY O F IN D IA.
FACTS AN D FEATU RES O F IND IAN H I STORY , iii a serie
of al t erna t ing Reading Lessons and Memory Exercises.
3 l
L aym an n (Capta in), I nstructor Of Tactics a t th e'
MilitarCol lege , N eisse .
THE F RONTAL AT TACK OF INFANTRY . Tran s
lated by Colonel Edw ard N ew digate . Crow n 8v o. 2s. 6a’.
An exceeding ly u se fu l kind Of book . A valuable acqu isit ion to th e m ilitarstuden t
'
s l ibrary . I t recoun t s , in t h e first place , t h e Opin ion s and t ac t ica l fo
ma t ions w h ich regu la t ed t h e G erman army du ring t h e e arl ba t t le s of t h e la t
w ar ; expla in s h ow t h e se w e re modified in th e course of t e campa ign by t h
t errible and u nan t icipat ed e ffe c t of t h e fire and h ow ,according ly , t roops shou l
be t rained to a t tack in fu tu re w ars.—Naa a nd M ilitary G aze t te .
L ean de r (Rich ard).
FANTAST IC ST OR IES . Tran slated from th e G erman b
Pau l ina B. G ran vil le . W ith Eigh t fu l l -page I llustration s by M.
Fraser-Tyt ler. Crow n 8v o . 5s.
On e ofMessrs. Henry S. King and CO.
’s 55 . Books for th e Y oun
Short , quain t , and, as t h ey are fit ly ca l led, fan tas t ic, th ey dea l w ith a
mann e r Of subj e c t s.
"—G u a ra’ia n .
Fan tas t ic is certain ly th e righ t epith e t to apply to some Of th ese s trangtales.
-Ex am iner .
42 A D escriptiv e Ca talogue of
L o v e r (Sam ue l), R .H .A .
.
THE L IFE OF SAM U EL LOVER , Art isticLiterary , and Musical . With Se lect ion s from h is U npublish e
Papers and Corresponden ce . By Bayle Bernard. 2 vol s. Post 8v oW ith a Portrait . 2 1s.
Poet,.
n ovel ist , dramatist , pain ter, e tch er, composer, Samne
Lo ver, I n an age Of special ity, w as for more th an a quarter of
cen tury on e of its most n otabl e exceptions.
L ow e r (M ark An to n y), M .A P .S .A .
W AY S IDE NOTES I N SCAND INAV IA . Being Note
of Trave l in th e North of Europe . Crow n 8v o . 9s.
Th is volum e is an accoun t Of research es prosecu ted, duringTour in Scandinavia
,in th e Summ er Of 1873 . I t con tain s ill ustra
t ion s Of th e History,An tiqu ities, Legendary Lore , and Social Con
(Ftion of D enmark, Sw eden , and Norw ay, from An cien t to Moder]
Imes.
Ly on s (R . Assistant-Surgeon, Bengal Army .
A T REAT ISE ON RELAPS IN G FEVER . Post 8v o
7s. 6a’.
A ra c t ical w ork, thorough ly support ed in its view s by a series of remarkabl
case s.’
-S tand’a rd.
M acau l ay (jam e s), M .A M .D Edin .
IRELAND . A Tour Of Observa t ion , w ith Remarks on I risPubl ic Questions. Crow n 8v o . 7s . 6d.
I n th e material w eal th of Ireland are proofs Of prosperity an
progress, ye t its go vernm en t rema ins th e difficu l ty Of statesme
On th e disturbing e lemen ts—social , po l itical , or re ligious—th
au thor endeavours to show h ow far each Of th ese classes of quest ior
affects th e gen eral condition Of th e coun try.We have rare ly me t a book on I re land w h ich for impartial ity o f crit icism an
g e nera l accu racy of in forma t ion cou ld be so w e l l recommended t o t h e fai
m inded Irish reader.
”
“A ca re fu l and inst ru c t ive book. Ful l of fact s, fu l l Of in forma t ion ,and fu
o f in terest .
”-L it era rjy Ch a ro/m um .
Mac Carth y (D e n is F l o re n ce).CALDERON
’S DRAMAS . Translated from th e Span isl
Post 8vo . Cloth , gil t edges. I OJ‘
.
Th ese tran slat ions have bee n made w ith th e u tmost care . Th
m easures are precisely im itated, and are con tained in th e exa
numbe r of l in es of th e origina l .“Th e lambe n t verse flow s w ith an ease , Spirit , and music perfect ly na tura
l ibe ral , and harmon iou s .—Sf eeta tor .
I t is impossible to speak too h ighly of this beau t iful w ork.
"
Mac D o n a ld
G U TTA PERCHA W IL L IE ,THE W ORKIN G
G EN IU S . W ith Nin e I l lustrat ion s by Arth tu ' Hugh es. Second
Edit ion . Crow n 8v o . 3s.6a
’.
On e Of Messrs. Henry S. King and CO.
’S 3s. 6a
’. Books for th e
Y oung .
Th e c leverest ch ild w e know assu re s u s sh e has read th is s toryo
t h rough fiv e
t im es . Mr. Macdonald w il l , w e are convin ced, accep t t h a t verdic t upon h is
l it t le w ork as fina l .”—Specta tor .
MALCOLM . A No vel . SecondEdition . 3 vols . Crow n 8v o .
3 1 5 . 6d.
Mr. Mac Donald ha s n ot on ly pu t in to h is (Ma lco lm’s)mou th mu ch Of th e
fin e poe t ry of w h ich th e book is fu l l , bu t h as also g iven t o h is part a c t ive and
passive h e roism of th e m ost rom an t ic kind. Of t h e o th er chara c t e rs,Du n can , t h e aged and blind High land pipe r, is adm irably draw n . Th e in t en
sity Of h is love and h a t e , of h is pride and prej udice , is brough t ou t w ith t h e
u tmost vividn ess in his re la t ion s w it h Ma lco lm and h is ma st er. Bu t
t h e se few and sl igh t blem ish e s are lost in th e h os t of beau t ifu l images Wi thw h ich Mr. Mac Donald de ligh t s h is readers. —Pa l l Ma l l G a ze t te .
Mac Ke n n a (S t eph en J .)PL U CKY FELLOW S . A Book for Boys. W ith Six
I l lustrat ion s. Second Edition . Crow n 8v o . 3s. 6a’.
One Of Messrs. Henry S . King and CO .
’S 35 . Oct . Books for th e
Y oung.
This is on e of t h e very best Books for Boys w h ich have been issu ed th isyear .
”—M orn i7 Aa’v er t iser .
A th orough ook for boys w rit t en th rough ou t in a m an ly straigh tforw ard man n er th a t is sure t o w m th e h earts of t h e Ch ildren .
”—L on a’on Socie ty .
AT SCHOOL WITH AN OLD DRAG OON . Crow n
8v o . W ith Six I l lustrat ions. 5 3 .
On e Of Messrs.Henry S. King and CO .
’5 55 . Books for th e Y oung.
Con sis ting almost e n t ire ly of start ling st orie s of m ilitary adven t u re .
Boys w il l find t h em sufiicie n t ly excit in g reading .
”Tim es .
Th e se yarn s g ive some very spirited and in t ere st ing de scrip t ions of soldiering in variou s parts of t h e w orld .
”—~Specta tor .
Mr. Mac Ken na’s form e r w ork, Plu cky Fe llow s,
’is already a g en era l
favou rit e , and th ose w h o re ad th e st orie s of t h e O ld Drag oon w il l find t ha t h eh as st il l plen ty Of ma t e ria ls a t h and for pleasan t t a le s
,and h as lost n on e of h ispo w er in t e lling t hem w e l l .
Mair (R . M .D late D eputy CoronerofMadras.
THE MED ICAL G U IDE F OR AN G LO -IND IAN S .
Being a Compendium of Advice to European s in India , re lating toth e Preservation and Regu la tion of Hea l th . W ith a Supplem en t
on th e Managemen t Of Ch ildren in India . Crow n 8v o . Limpc loth , 3s. 6d.
I t is impossible t o speak t oo h igh ly Of th e Medical G u ide,
’and the suppl e
m en tary m at t e r n ow added t o it m ake s a comp le t e book of family m edicin e forI ndia .
”—A t/zenee zm z.
Th e part s devo t ed t o individu al hyg ien e , and t o t h e m an agemen t (ph ysicaland mora l)of young Ch ildren , are j udiciously ex ecu ted.
-L em eet .
M an n in g (T h e M o st Re v . Arch bish op).ESSAY S ON REL I G ION AND L ITERAT U RE . B
variou s W rit ers. D emy 8v o . I os. 6a’.
CONTENTS —Th e Ph ilosophy o f Ch ristian ity—Mystic Elem en t
O f Re l igion Con tro versy w ith th e Agno stics— A Reason in
T hough t—Darw in ism brough t t o Book
—Mr. Mil l on Liberty Of thPress— Christ ian ity in relat ion to Socie ty—Th e Rel igiou s Condit iorof G erm an y—Th e Ph ilosoph y Of Bacon—Catho l ic Laym en an t
Scholast ic Ph ilosoph y.M arey (E . J .)
AN IMAL MECHAN ICS . A Trea tise on Terrestrial an
Aerial Locom o t ion . W ith 1 1 7 I llustrat ion s. 5 5 .
Volum e of th e In ternational Scien t ific Series.
M arrio tt (M aj. -G e n . W . F .)C .S . I .
A G RAMMAR OF POL IT ICAL ECONOMY . Crow n
8v o . 65 .
Th e au thor’s aim in presen t ing th is n ew e lem en tary t reatise tc
th e w orld is, first ly , to restric t it to t ru ly e lem en tary con side ra tion sin each bran ch of th e subje ct ; secondly , to adopt a perfec t ly pre ciseand unambiguous u se of t erm s in th e sen se w h ich most nearly agreesw ith common use ; th irdly , to Ofié l‘ reasonab le proof of every proposit ion ; and fourth ly , to use th e u tmost bre vity con sisten t w it l
proof, so as to in vite and facilitate th e judgm en t o f th e studen t as
w e l l as Of th e crit ic .
Th e se qua lities of prec ision in con cept ion and accu racy in.
sta t e
m en t po sse ssed I n so em in en t.
a deg re e by t h is g rammar, w rl l re nde r i t most
accep table t o t h e studen t of po l it ica l e conomy. —H o
M arsh a l l (Ham il to n ).THE ST ORY O F S I R EDW ARD
’S W IFE . A No ve l
1 v ol . Crow n 8 v o . 105 . 6a'
.
A qu ie t, grace fu l l it t le s tory .
—Syeeta tor .
Mr. Ham il ton Marsha l l can t e l l a story c lose ly and plea san t ly .—Pn l l I ll a ]
M arz ia l s (Th e oph il e).THE G ALLERY OF PI G EON S , and o th er Poems.
Crow n 8v o . 45 . 6d.
A co nc e it abou nding in pre t t ine ss .
’
—Ex am in er .
The ru sh of fre sh , sparkl ing fanc ie s 15 too rap id, too su sta ined, too abun
dan t , no t to be spo n tan eous .—Academy .
Markew it ch (B .)THE NEG LECTED QU EST ION . Translated from th
Russian , by th e Prin cesses Ourouso ff, and dedicated by Expres.
Pe rm ission to H er Imperia l and Roya l High ness Marie A lex
androv na , th e Duch ess of Edinbu rgh . 2 vo ls. Crow n 8v o . 14s
The righ t s and in t e re st s Of th e ch ildre n o f w omen w ho cha nge one afi’
ec t io
for ano t h e r, ru t h le ss ly t re ading eve ry obs tac le u nde r foo t —tha t is t o say , th
de se rt ed ch ildre n Of gu il ty W ive s—are advoc a t ed and u rg ed b
yt h e Ru ss ia
n ove lis t in st rong t erms, and en forced by a st riking and t e rrib e e xamp le .
"
POL IT ICAL W OMEN . 2 vols. Post 8v o .
Has a l l th e informa t ion Of h istory,w ith a l l th e in t e res t th at a t tach e s to bio
g raphy .
” —Seotsm a n .
M ickl e th w a ite (J . P .S .A .
MODERN PAR I SH CHU RCHES ; THE IR PLAN
DES I G N ,AND F U RN IT U RE . Crow n 8v o . 7s . 6el .
Th is w ork is in t ended as on e step tow ards th e re turn to rationa
ch urch design ing . I t is th e spirit , no t th e form , of th e o ld ch urch e .
th at w e sh ou ld seek to im itat e .
“We s trong ly counse l th e th inking man of any commit t ee now form ed,0
form ing , t o res t ore or t o bu ild a ch u rch , t o buy t h is book, and t o read ou t por
t ion s of it to h is co l le .
es be fore a l low ing th em to come t o any con clusion on
S ing le de ta i l of t h e bu i ding or i ts fi t t ings.
”—C/zu relz
M iru s (M ajor-G e n e ra l v o n).CAVALRY F IELD D U TY . Translated by Captain Fran ]
S. Russel l , 14th (King’s)Hussars. Crow n 8 v o . Cloth l imp, 7s. 6d
This w ork is one o f Messrs. Henry S. King and Co.
’s Militari
Series.
We h ave no book on cavalry du t ies that a t a ll ap roach es t o th is, e ith er fo
comple t e n e ss in de ta i ls , c l earn ess in descrip t ion , or or man ifes t u t il i ty . I n itpage s w il l be found p la in in st ru c t ion s for eve ry port ion Of du ty be fore t he en em
t ha t a comba tan t h o rsem an w il l be ca l led u pon t o pe rform , and if a dragoon bu
s tudie s it w e ll and in t e l lig en t ly , h is va lu e to t h e arm y, w e are confide n t , m u s
be increased on e h undredfo ld. Skirm ishing , scou t ing , pa t ro l ling , and v ede t t in
are now t h e ch ie f du t ies dragoon s in ace sh ou ld be prac t ised a t, and how t
pe rtorm t h ese du t ies e ffect ive ly 15 w t th e book t each es .
”—Um °
tati S cro ie
M ag a zine .
M o o re (Re v . T h om as),Vicar of ChristChurch, Ch eshamSERMONETTES : on Syn onymous Texts, taken from th
Bible and Book Of Common Prayer, for th e Study , Fam ily Readingand Private D evotion . Smal l Crow n 8v o. M .
M o re l l (J. R .)EU CL ID S IMPL IF IED I N METHOD AND LAN
G U AG E . Be ing a Manual Of G eome try on th e Fren ch System .
Th e ch ief features of th e w ork are —Th e Separa tion ofTh eorem
and Probl ems—Th e Natu ral Sequence o f Reason ing ; areas be in
t reated by th em sel ves and at a la ter pag e—Th e Simpler and mor
Natural Treatmen t of Ratio—Th e Legit imate U se o fArithme t ica
A pl ication s, of Transposition , and Superposit ion—The G enera
A t era tion Of Language to a m ore Modem Form—Last ly , if it bassum ed to be ven turesom e to supersede th e t ime
-hal low ed pages O
Eucl id, it may be urged that the attempt is made under th e sh el te
o f very h igh auth orities.
H enry S . King 69° Co.
’s Publications. 47
Mo rl ey (Su san).A ILEEN FERRER S . A Nov el . 2 vol s. Crow n 8v o . z l s.
Her n ove l rises t o a l eve l far above th a t w h ich cu l t iva t ed w omen w ith a
facile pen ordinarily a t ta in w h en th ey se t th em se lves t o w rit e a story . I t s
g ramm ar is fau l t le ss , it s s tyle is pu re , flow ing , t erse , and correc t , t h ere i s n o t a
l in e of fin e w rit ing from beg in n ing t o e nd, and th ere is a t o tal absen ce of anyt h ing like m oral ising , or t h e in t rodu c t ion Of pre t ty in e ffec tu al sermon s. I t
is as a st udy of ch arac t er. w orked ou t in a man n er t ha t is fre e from a lmost a l l
t h e u sua l fau l t s of lady w rite rs, t h a t‘Aile en Fe rrers m erits a place apart from
its innum erable rivals.
”-Sa t zerda)l R ev iew .
"
M o styn (Sydn ey).PERPLEX ITY . A Novel . 3 vols. Crow n 8v o. 3 1s. 6a
’.
“Writ t en w ith very considerable pow er, grea t c levern ess, and su stain ed int ere st .
”
“T h e l it erary w orkman sh ip is good, and th e story forcibly and graphical ly
t old.
”—Da ily New s .
N aake (Joh n Of th e British Museum .
SLAVON IC FA IRY TALES . From Russian , Servian ,
Pol ish , and. Boh em ian Sources. W ith Four I l lustrations. Crow n
8v o . 5s.
“A most ch oice and ch arm ing se le c t ion . Th e tale s h ave an orig ina lna tional ring in t h em ,
and w il l be p leasan t re ading t o th ou sands be side s ch ildre n .
Y e t ch ildren w ill eag e rly open t he pag e s, and n o t w il ling ly c lose t h em , of th epre t ty vo lume .
”—S ta na’a rd .
“Eng l ish readers n ow h ave an Opport un ity Of be com ing acquain ted w ith
e l eve n Polish and e igh t Boh em ian st orie s,as w e l l a s w ith e igh t Ru ssian and
t h irt e en Se rvian ,in Mr. Naak é
’s mode st bu t serviceabl e co l lect ion Of S la wo w
'
o
F a iry Ta les . I t s con t en t s are , as a g en era l ru le , w e l l ch ose n , and th ey are
t ran sla t ed w ith a fide l ity w h ich deserve s c ordial praise . Be fore t aking leaveOf h is pre t t ily got up vo lum e
,w e ough t t o m en t ion t h a t it s con t en t s fu l ly come
up to th e prom ise h e ld ou t in it s preface .
”—Aeaa’emy .
N ew m an (Joh n H e n ry) D .D .
CHARACTER IST ICS FROM THE W R IT IN G S OFDR . J . H . NEW MAN . Being Select ion s, Personal , H istorical ,Ph ilosoph ical , and Rel igious, from h is various Works. Arrangedw ith th e Au th or
’s personal approval . SecondEdition . Crow n 8v o .
W ith Portrait . 6s.
Dr. New man’s m ind is h ere presen ted in h is ow n w ords on th e
great religious question s w h ich have so large l y exercised th e in tel lec tof th is age , and w h ich e ven in th e judgmen t Of th ose w ho are unabl e
t o accept h is con clusion s h e has faced, in vestigated, and de term in edfor h im self, w ith an unflin ch ing courage and an un sw erving steadfastness Of purpose a lmost as rare perh aps as th e h igh men talendow men ts w h ich h e h as brough t to th e task.
N ew m an (Mrs .)T OO LATE . A Nov el . 2 vols. Crow n 8v o. z l s.
Th e plo t is skilfu l ly constru ct ed, th e charac t ers are w e l l conce ived, and th en arra t ive m ove s t o i t s con c lu sion Wi th ou t any w as t e of w ords. Th e t one isheal th y, in spite Of its in ciden ts, w h ich w ill please th e lov ers of sensationa l
- Pa l l Ma l l G azet te.
48 A D eserzjotioe Catalog ue of
N ob l e (Jam e s Ash c ro ft).THE PEL ICAN PAPERS . Rem in iscen ces an d Remain
of a Dw el ler in th e W ildern ess. Crow n 8 y o . 6s.
Writ t en som ew ha t aft e r th e fash ion of Mr. He lps’s Frie nds in Coun cil .
Ex am in er .
Wil l w e l l repay perusal by a ll though t fu l and in t e l ligen t ra ders.
”—L iv er ~
f ool L eade r .
N o rm an Pe opl e (T h e).THE N ORMAN PEOPLE , and th eir Exist ing D esc endan ts
in th e Brit ish Dom in ions and th e Un ited States Of Am erica. On e
h andsom e volum e . 8v o . 2 1s.
To prove th e fal lacy Of som e gen eral ly rece ived maxims as to th ecomposition of th e Engl ish n ation to Sh ow that th e Norm a
se t tl em en t at th e Conqu est consisted Of som e th ing m ore than
sl igh t in fusion o f a fore ign e lem en t that it in vo l ved th e addit ion 0
a numerou s and m igh ty peopl e , equal ly a h alf Of th e conqu ereo
popu lation ; th at as a race it is as dist ingu ish able n ow as it w as
t housand years since , and that at th is h ou r its descendan ts m ay b
coun ted by tens of m il l ions in th is coun try and th e U n ited States 0
Am erica .
A very singu lar w ork. W e do n ot accep t th e con se qu e nces t o t h e ir fu le xt en t , bu t w e can cordia l ly re comme nd t h e vo lum e as on e w h ich is empha t ica l ly ex t raordinary .
’ —No t es a nd Qu er ies .
Th e au t h or has g ive n u s a va luable l ist Of in ediae v a l su rn am es a nd th eiorig in w h ich demands ou r be s t g ra t it ude .
—S ta zm’a rrl .
N o t re ge (Jo h n ), A .M . , for fifty-four years a Presbyter i
th at pure and Aposto l ic Bran ch Of Christ’s Ho ly Ca th o l ic Churc l
establ ish ed in th is Kingdom .
”
THE SPIR IT U AL F U NCT ION OF A PRESBYTER
I N THE CH U RCH OF EN G LAND . Crow n 8v o . Red
edges. 3s. 6a'
.
O rie n t a l Spo rtin g Magaz in e (T h e).THE OR IENTAL SPORT IN G MAG AZ INE . A Re
prin t Of th e first 5 Vo lumes, in 2 Vo lum es. D emy 8v o . 283 .
“Lovers of sport w ill find ample amu sem e n t in th e varied con t en ts of th ese
t w o vo lume s .
"-A l /eu
’s I ndia n M a il .
Fu l l of in t erest for t h e sport sman and n a t ura l ist . Fu l l of th ril ling adv en
t u re s Of sport sm en w ho have a t tacked th e fie rce st and mos t gigan t ic spec imen s
O f t h e an ima l w orld in t h e ir na t ive '
u ng le . I t is se ldom w e g e t so ma ny e x
c it ing inc iden t s in a sim ilar amou n t of)space . We l l su it ed t o th e libraries o f
c ou n t ry e n t lem en and a l l t h ose w h o are in t ere st ed in sport ing mat t ers.”
-Ciw°
1
S er r/ice a ze t te .
Page (H . A .)NATHAN IEL HAW THORNE , A MEMO IR OF ,
w ith S tories now first publ ish ed in th is coun try. Large po st 8v o .
7s. 6d.
Se ldom has it be e n ou r lot t o mee t w ith a more.
apprec ia t ive de lin ea t ion ofcharac te r than t h is Memoir
o
o f Haw t h orn e .
"—M orumg Post .Exh ibit s a discrim ina t ing e n th usiasm for on e of th e mos t fascmatmg of
riov e lists."
R ev iew .
5 o A D escriptiv e Ca ta logue of
Payn e (Joh n ).SON G S O F L IFE AND DEATH . Crow n 8v o. 5“Th e art of bal lad-w rit ing has long be e n lost in Eng lan d, and Mr. Payne
ma c la im t o be it s re s t ore r. I t is a pe rfe c t de ligh t t o m e e t w it h su ch a ba l lad
as May Margare t in t h e presen t vo lume .
"Westm in ster R ev iew .
Pe l l e t an (Eugen e).THE DESERT PASTOR , JEAN JAROU SSEAU .
Translated from th e French . By Co lone l E. P. D e L’Hoste .
W ith an Engraved Fron tispiece. Fcap. 8 v o . New Edit ion .
3s. 6a’.
“A t ou ch ing record of th e strugg le s in th e cause of re lig iou s libe rt y of a rea
man .
"—G rap/zie .
0“ Th ere is a po e t ical s impl ic i ty and p ic t u re squ en ess ; th e n oble st h ero ism
u npre t en t iou s re li ion pure love and t h e spe c ta c le of a h ou se ho ld brough t uin th e fear of t h e ord.
—I l l u s t ra t ed L ondon New s.
Pen ric e (M ajo r B .A .
A DICT IONARY AND G LOSSARY o r TH
KOR -AN . W ith copious G rammat ical References and Explana
t ions of th e Text . 4to . z l s.
In tended to be of serv ice to th e beginner in mastering som e 0
th e diffi cul ties of th e Kor-an , as an in troduct ion to the‘
s tudy 0
Arabic literature . Each w ord w il l be found u nder its verbal roo tTh e original m ean ing o f th e w o rds is added. Standard books 0
th e same subj ec t h ave been con su l t ed, and th eir au th ority quot ed.
“Th e book is l ike ly t o an sw e r it s pu rpose in smoo th ing a beg i nn e rs road in
reading th e Kor-fin .
”—Academy .
Pe rc e v a l (Re v . P .)TAM IL PROVERB S , W ITH THE IR EN G L I S
T RAN SLAT ION . Con ta in ing upw ards of Six Thousam
Proverbs. Th ird Edition . 8 vo . Sew ed, 9s.
Pe rrie r (Am e l ia).A W INTER I N MOROCCO . W ith Four I l lustration s
Crow n 8v o . 10s. 6d.
We l l w orth reading . and con tain s se ve ral exce l len t illus t ra tions“Miss Pe rrier is a ve ry am u sia w rit e r. Sh e ha s a good dea l o f h umou r
se e s t h e oddity and quain t ne ss o f rien tal life w ith a qu ick obse rvant eye , an
e vide n t ly t u rn ed h e r opport unit ie s of sarcas t ic e xamina t ion to accoun t .”—D a il
A G OOD MATCH . ANov e l . 2 vol s. Crow n 8v o . z rs
Racy and liv e l —A t/zem um .
This c le ve r an amusing nove l ."—Pa l l Ma l l G aze t te .
Pe s ch e l (D r .)MANKIND A Scien tific S tudy of th e Races and D istribu tiox
o fMan, considered in the ir Bodily Variations, Language s, Occupa
t ions, and Rel igions.
Pe ttigre w (J. M .D F .R .S .
AN IMAL LOCOM OT ION ; or, Walking , Sw imming , and
Flying. Second Edit ion . With 1 19 I l lustra tion s. sr.
Vo lum e of th e In terna tion al Scien t ific Series.
Piggo t (Joh n),F .S .A
PER S IA ; ANC IENT AND MODERN . Post 8v o.
A gen eral view of An cien t and Modern Persia is h ere presen ted
to th e reader. I t is supplem en ted by chapters on th e re l igion ,l iterature , comm erce , arts
,sciences, army education
, language ,spo rt , &c . ,
of th e coun try. I n th e chapter on travel ling , th e rou tes
to th e coun try , its cl imate , roads, m odes o f con veyance , and al lo th er n ecessary de tails are described.
A very u se fu l book .—R ock.
Th at Mr. Pig go t h as spared n o pains or re search in th e execu t ion of h isw ork is apparen t in t h e list of au th orit ie s, c lassic and m odern , w h ich h e con
t inua lly quo t es h is s tyle a lso , w h en n o t re cou n t ing h istory, is live ly and plea
san t , and t h e an ecdo t e s w h ich h e cu l ls from t h e w rit ing s of t rave l le rs are
frequ en t ly amu sing .
” —Hon r .
Pou sh kin (Al e xan de r S e rgu e v it ch ).RU SS IAN ROMANCE . Tran slated from th e Tales o f
Belkin , &c. By Mrs. J. Buch an Te l fer (nee Mourav ieff). Cr. 8 v o .
7s. 6a'
.
CoNTENTs.
-Th e Pistol Sh o t—Th e Snow storm—Th e U nder
taker— Th e Stat ion -Master— Th e Lady-Rust ic — Th e Captain’s
D augh ter—Th e Moor of Pe ter th e G reat—Th e Queen of
Spades, & c.
Pow e r (Ha rrie t).OU R INVAL ID S : HOW . SHALL W E EMPLOY
AND AM U SE THEM ? Fcap . 8v o . 2s. 6a’.
This l it t le book h as been w rit ten in order t o m ee t the w an ts of
th ose w h o have n o t l e isure to th ink o ver th e best reply to th e some
w h at me lan cho ly appeal so often made by invalids Can you no t
t e l l m e o f some th ing to do Can you n o t find any th ing to amuse
A very u se fu l lit t le broch u re . Wil l be come a u n ive rsa l favourite w itht h e c lass for w h om it is in t ended , w h i le i t Wi l l afford many a u se fu l hin t to thosew ho live w ith t h em .
—7 olza Bu l l .
Pow l e t t (L ie u t . N o rt o n ), Royal Art illery.
EASTERN LE G END S AND ST OR IES I N EN GL ISH VER SE . Crow n 8v o . 5s.
Th e original s o f th ese poem s h ave al l been m et w ith by th e
au th or in Eastern l iterature . This may be an in teresting fact t o th e
ph ilologist , as it adds ano th er l ink to the ch ain of eviden ce that in
th e fable s and proverbs o f al l coun tries th e sam e ideas, and often
th e same w ay of expressing th em ,are found.
“Th ere is a rol licking sen se o f fun abou t th e st orie s, joined to marve l lou spow e r o f rhyming , and plen ty o f sw mg , w h ich irresist ibly reminds u s of our oldfavourit e -G rapnic.
5 2 A D escriptiv e Catalog ae of
Proc to r (R . B .A .
THE EXPAN SE OF HEAVEN . A Series of Essays orth e Wonders of th e Firmam en t . \Vith a Fron tispiece . Secon c
Edit ion . Crow n 8v o . 6s .
“A very ch arming w ork can no t fail t o l ift th e reader’s mind up
‘throng
n a t u re’s w ork t o n a t u re
’s G od .
’ —S ta na'a rd .
Fu l l of though t , readable , and popu lar.
”—Brz;gbton G a ze t te .
R ankin g (B . M o n t gom e rie).
STREAM S FROM H IDDEN SOU RCES . Cr. 8v o . 6s
W e doub t not th a t Mr. Ranking’s e n th u siasm w il l commun ica t e it se l f t
m any of his reade rs, and indu ce t h em in like man n er t o follow back th e se streaml e t s t o th eir paren t rive r.
”—G raplzie .
Th e e ffec t of reading th e seven tal e s h e presen t s t o u s is to m ake u s w ish fosome se ven more of t h e sam e kind .
” —Pa l l M a l l G aze t te .
Re ady-M o n ey M o rt iboy .
READY -M ONEY M ORT I BOY . A Mat ter-of-Fact StoryTh is is on e o f th e volumes of th e Cornh ill Library o f Fiction.
Th ere is n ot a du l l pag e in th e w h o le s tory.
—S t a na’a rd.
A very in t e re st ing and u n common s t ory .
” —Va n ity F a ir .
GOne of th e most remarkabl e nove ls w h ich has appeared of la tc .
”-Pa l l M a l
azet te.
Re an ey (M rs . G . S .)W AK IN G AND W ORK I N G ; OR ,
'
F ROM G IRL
éi OOD T O W OMANHOOD . W ith a Fron t ispiece . Crow 1
v 0 . 5s.
One of Messrs . Henry S . R ing and Co .
’s 5s. Books for th
Y oung .
A good ta le—good in composit ion , good in style , g ood in purpose .
Nonconform ist .
SU NBEAM W ILL IE , AND OTHER STOR IES , foHome Reading and Co t tage Me e tings . Con tain ing Lit t l
Meggie’s Hom e
,
”Aggy
’s Ch ristmas
,
”Sermon in Baby’
Sh oes,”
Lina .
”Smal l square , un iform w ith Lost G ip, &c .
Re gin a ld B ram b l e .
REG INALD BRAMBLE . A Cyn ic of th e Nin eteen tCen tury. An Au tobiograph y . 1 v ol . Crow n 8v o. 10s . 6d.
Th e re is plen ty of vivacity in Mr. Bramble'
s n arra t ive. "—A t/zefl ceum .
W ri t ten i n a l ive ly and readable style .
”—Hou r.
Re id (T . W em y s s).CAB INET PORTRA IT S . Biograph ica l Ske tch es of States
men of th e Day. 1 v ol . Crow n 8v o . 7s. 6a’.
We h ave n ever m e t w ith a w ork w hich w e can more unrese rvedly praise
T he ske t ch e s are absolu t e ly impart ial .”—A t lieme u m jWe can h eart ily comme nd t his w ork .
"—S ta nda rri.Draw n With a mast er hand.
”Forks/t ire Pos t .
54 A D escriptiv e Ca to logzze of
Ro s s (M rs . E l l e n ,) N e l s ie B ro ok .
DADDY’S PET . A Ske tch from Humbl e Life. Square
crow n 8v o . U n iform w ith “ Lost G ip.
” W ith Six I llustrat ion s . I s.
We h ave been more th an please d w ith th is simple bit of w riting .
Fu l l o f deep fe e l ing and t ru e and noble sen t imen t . —Brz:g/zton G a zot ie .
Ru s s e l l (W il l iam Clark).MEMO IR S OF MRS . LE T IT IA BOOTHBY . Crow n
8v o . 75 . 6a'
.
Cleve r and ing en iou s.—S a t u rday R ev iew .
Ve ry c lever book.
”—G u a rdim z.
Sadl e r (S . R .N . , Author of Marshal l Vav asour.
THE AFR ICAN CRU ISER . AMidsh ipman’s Adven tures
on th e W est Coast . A Book for Boys. W ith Th ree I l lustra tions.Second Edition . Crow n 8v o . 3s . 6d.
One of Messrs. Hen ry 8 . King and Co .
’s 35 . 6d. Books for th e
Y oung .
“A capital story o f you th fu l adve n ture Sea-lovin boys w ill find fewple asan t er g ift books th is season t han Th e African Cru ise r.
’ —H ou r .
Sea yarn s h ave a lw ays bee n in favou r w ith boys , bu t t h is , w rit t en in a briskstyle by a t horough sailor
, is cramm ed fu l l of adve n t ures .
”-Tz
’
m er.
Sam arow (G re go r).FOR SCEPTRE AND CROW N . A Romance o f th e
Presen t Time . Tran slated by Fann y Wormald. 2 vo ls. Crow n
8 v o . 1 533Th is celebrated w ork created a very great sen sation among al l
classes w h en first publ ish ed. I t deals w ith som e o f th e pro
m in en t ch arac ters w ho h ave figu red and st il l con tinue to figure in
European , pol it ics , and th e accuracy o f its l ife -
pic tures is so great
th at i t is presen ted to th e Engl ish publ ic no t as a n ove l,bu t as a
new rendering o f an importan t ch apter in recen t Eu rope an h istory .
Th is h istorical n ove l of th e presen t day o ugh t t o in t ere st a ve ry larg e c lassof readers . Regarded simply as a s tory it is by n o m ean s w ith ou t m erit bu t itis a lso a key t o t h e w ar po l i t ics o f t h e las t t en years , a portrait ga l le ry o f th eg rea t Sovereigns , M in ist ers, and G e nera ls o f con temporary Eu rope. and a g u idet o th e very be st Con t in en tal socie ty of ou r t im e . Th e au thor
’s style is
g ene ral ly an ima t ed and oft en pic tu resque .
"—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t te.
Saun de rs (Jo h n).H I RELL . Crow n 8v o . W ith Fron tispiece . 35 . M .
A pow e rfu l nove l a t ale w rit t en by a poe t ."—Sj ecta tor .
A n ove l o f e x traordinary m e rit .”—Pos t .
We h ave noth ing bu t w ords o f pra ise to offer for its s tyle and composition .
’
Ex am in er .
ABEL D RAKE’S W IFE . Crow n 8ro . W ith Fron tis
piece . 35 . 6a’.
“A st riking book, clever, in t ere sting , and origina l . We ha ve se ldom me t
w ith a book so thorough ly t rue to life , so de eply in t e re s t ing m i ts de tai l , and so
t ou ch ing in its simple pa t hos .
”—A t it er/(m m .
Th ese w orks form separa te vo lumes of th e Cornhil l Library ofF ic tion .
I SRAEL MORT : OVERMAN . Th e Story of th e Min e.
3 vols. Crow n 8vo.
Henry S . King 69° Co.
’s Publ ica tions . 5 5
Sau n de rs (Ka t h e rin e).
THE H I G H M ILLS . A Nov el . 3 vo l s. Crow n 8v o.
G IDEON’S ROCK , and o th er Stories. I v o l . Crow n 8v o . 6s.
CONTENTS —G ideon’s Rock—Old Mat th ew’s Puzzle— G en tl e
Jack—U n cl e Ned—Th e Re t ired Apoth e cary.
Th e t ale from w h ich th e vo lum e derive s its t it le is e spe cial ly w orthy ofcomm e nda t ion , and t h e o th e r and sh ort e r stories comprised in t h e vo lum e are
a lso w e ll dese rv mg of reproduc t ion .
”—Qu een .
JOAN MERRYW EATHER , and oth er Stories. I v ol .
Crow n 8v o . 6s.
CONTENTS —Th e Haun ted Crust— Th e F low er-G irl—JoanMerryw eath er
—Th e Watchman’s Story—An Old Le t ter.
MAR G ARET AND EL IZABETH . A Story of th e Sea.
I v ol . Crow n 8v o . 6s.
Simply ye t pow erfu l ly t old. Th is open ing pic tu re is so exqu isite lydraw n a s t o be a fi t in t rodu c t ion t o a story of su ch simple pa t h os and pow er.
A ve ry beau t ifu l story c lose s a s it began , in a t ender and t ouch ing pic ture ofh om e ly h appine ss .
”—Pa l l M a l l G a ze t te .
Sch e l l (Major v on).
THE OPERAT ION S OF THE F IRST ARMYU NDER G EN . V ON G OEBEN . Translated by C01. C. H .
v on W righ t . Four Maps. D emy 8v o . 9s .
I n concluding ou r no t ice of th is instruc t ive w ork, w h ich , by th e w ay , is enrich ed b seve ra l larg e -sca le maps , w e mu st n o t w ith ho ld ou r t ribu t e of admirat ion a t the m ann er in w h ich t h e t ran sla tor h as pe rformed h is ta sk . So th orough ly,
has h e su cce eded,t h a t it m igh t real ly be imag in ed t ha t t h e book had
be en origin al ly compo sed I n Eng l ish . Th e w ork is decided] va luable t o a
s tuden t o f t h e art of w ar, and n o military l ibrary can be con si ered comple t ew ith ou t it .
” —H ou r .
THE OPERAT ION S OF THE F IRST ARMYU NDER G EN . V ON STE INMETZ . Tran slated by Captain E. O . Hol list . D emy 8v o . 10s . 6a
’.
A very compl ete and importan t accoun t of th e investm en t ofMe tz.
Th e volume is of somew h a t t oo t echn ica l a charact er t o be recommended toth e g en era l reader, bu t t h e m ilit studen t w il l find it a va luab le con tribu t iont o t h e h istory of t h e grea t st rugg e ; and it s u tility is in creased by a capita lg e ne ral map of th e Opera t ion s of th e First Army, and a lso plans of Spich eren andof t h e ba t t le -fie lds round Me tz .
”—M on zing Adv ert iser .
Th ese w orks form separate volumes of Messrs. Henry S. Kingand Co .
’s Military Series.
Sch e rfl'
(M ajo r W . v on).ST U D IES I N THE NEW INFANT RY TACT ICS
Parts I . and I I. Tran sla ted from th e G erman by Colone l Lumle
G rah am . D emy 8vo . 7s. 6a’.
Th is w ork is one of Messrs. Henry S. King and Co .
’s Mil itary
Series.
Th e subj ec t o f th e respec t ive advan tages of a t tack and defen ce , and of th em e th ods in w h ich ea ch form of ba t t le shou ld be ca rried ou t u nder t h e fire 0
modern arm s , is exha u st ive ly and admirably trea t ed inde ed , w e ca n no t bu t
conside r it t o be de cidedly su pe rior t o any w ork w h ich h as h ith ert o appeared inEng lish upon t h is a ll-importa nt su bjec t. ”—S ta nda rd.
Scott (Patrick).THE DREAM AND THE DEED , a nd o th er Poems.
Fcap. 8v o . 5s.
“A bit t e r and able sa t ire on th e vice and fo l lie s of t h e day , l it erary, socia l ,and o lit ical .
”—S tam la rd .
h ow s real poe t ic pow er coupled w ith evide nces of sa t irica l en ergy.Edinbu rg h D a ily R ev iew .
Se ekin g h is F o rt un e , an d o th e r S to rie s .
SEEKIN G H I S FORT U NE , and o th er Stories. Crow n
8 vo. W ith Four I l lustrations. 3s. 6a'
.
CONTENTS Seeking h is Fortun e Oluf and Steph anofl
Wh a t’s in a Name P—Con trast—Onesta .
One of Messrs. Henry S. King and Co .
’s 3s. 6d. Books for th e
Th e se are plain, straigh tforw ard storie s , to ld in the precise , de tailed mann erw h ich w e are sure young people like .
”—Spec t a t or .
Th ey are roman tic , en t erta in ing , and de cidedly incu lca t e a sou nd and
g en erous mora l . W e can answ e r for it t ha t t h is vo lume w il l find favou rw ith t hose for w hom it is w ritt en , and tha t th e sis t ers w ill like it qu ite as w e l l asth e brothers.
”—A tkm um .
Sen ior (N a s sau W il l iam ).ALEX I S DE TOCQU EV ILLE . Correspondence and
Con ve rsations w ith Nassau W . Sen ior, from 1833 to 1859. Edited
by M . C. M . Simpson . 2 vol s. Large post 8v o. z l s.
A book reple t e w ith know led e and th ough t .”—Q ua r ter ly Rev iew .
An ex treme ly in t eresting bo o —S a t n ra’ay R ev iew .
JOU RNAL S KEPT I N FRANCE AND ITALY .
From 1848 to 1852. W ith a Ske tch of the Re vo lu tion o f I S4S.
Edited by h is Daugh ter, M. C.M. Simpson . 2 vo ls. Post 8v o . 24s .
During th e last fifteen years of Mr. Sen ior’s l ife he w as as much
a t h ome in Paris as in London . He took pain s to converse w ith
people of al l opin ions. He w as accustom ed, immediate ly after a
con versa tion h ad taken place , t o no te dow n th e h eads of it, and
extend th em at l e isure . He made no secre t o f the exist en ce o f th e
Journa ls, and in most cases th e speakers corrected th e report s of
th eir con versations.Th e book has a g enu in e historica l value .
”—Sa tu fl layNo be t te r, more hon es t, and more readable view of t h e sta te of l it ical
soc ie ty during th e exis tence of t he second Republic could w e ll he look for."
Ex am iner .
Sm e dl ey (M . B .)BOARD IN G -OU T AND PAU PER SCHOOL S FOR
G IRLS . Crow n 8v 0 .
Th is book gives som e of th e inform at ion col lected by th e w riter
in th e course of inqu iries made for Mrs. Sen ior ; it a lso includes
se veral of th e Poor Law Inspe ctors’Report s, w ith editorial n otes.
I t w il l in terest th ose person s w h o , w ish ing to sol ve on e of th e m os
difficu l t social problem s Of th e day—v iz.
, h ow to raise ou r pauper
ch ildren ou t of pauperism—w an t t ime or opportun ity to dive in t
blue books.
Sm ith (Edw ard) M .D LL .B . , F .R .S .
HEALTH AND D I SEASE , as influ en ced by th e D aily ,Seasonal , and o th er Cycl ical Ch anges in th e Human System.
New Edition . 7s . 6a’.
FOOD S . Third Edition . Profu sely I l lustrated. 5s .
PR ACT I CA L D I E T ARY F O R FAM I L I E SSCHOOL S ,
AND THE LABOU R IN G CLAS SES .
New Edition . 3s. 6a'
.
CON SU MPT ION I N I T S EARLY AND REMED IABLE STAG ES . A New Edition . 7s. 6d.
Sm it h (Hube rt).
TENT L IFE W ITH EN G L I SH G IPS IES IN ORW AY . W ith Five ful l -page Engravings and Th irt y-ousmal l er I l lu strat ion s by Wh ym per and o th ers , and Map o f th
Coun try sh ow ing Rou tes. Second Edition . Revised and Cor
rected. 8v o . z l s.
Th ese n o tes of a journ ey w ere impression s caugh t on th e w aysid
o f travel . Th ey w ere w rit ten by th e l igh t o f th e ac tual circum
stan ces th ey describe. Th ey are a true episode in a l ife .
Writ t en in a very l iv e l s tyle , and h as th rough ou t a smack o f dry hum ou
and sa t iric reflec t ion w h icfi’
sh ow s t h e w rit er t o be a kee n observe r of m en an
t h ings. We h ope t ha t many w ill read it and find in it th e same amu sem en t a
o u rse lves.
—Tim cs .
Som e T im e in I re l an d.
SOME T IME I N IRELAND . A Reco l lec t ion . Crow r
8 v o . 74 3 611.
Th e w riter l ived in th ose st irri ng and e ven tful t im es w h en Dan ie
O’Conn e l l agi tated for, and e ven tual ly succeeded in ob tain ing , th
re l igious and c ivil en fran ch isem en t of h is Roman Cath o l ic coun trym en
,bu t sign al ly failed in h is e ffort s for th e repe al o f th e U n ion
The w riter also represen ts th e very strong opin ion w h ich has pre
Henry S . King 69° Co.
’s Publica tions. 5 9
vailed, th at ever sin ce th e U n ion , Ire land h as social ly decl in ed ;that Sh e can n ever
,
regain h er righ tfu l l e ve l as l ong as England
coin pe ls h er l egislators to assemble at W estm in ster, as long as sh e
permits absen teeism , and as long as sh e absorbs th e rank, w eal th ,and in te l l igen ce of th e coun try.
Th e au th or h as g o t a g enu in e I rish g ift of w it ty and gracefu l w rit ing , andh as produ ced a c lever and en t e rtain ing book .
”—Ex am in er .
Cleve r, bril lian t ske t ch e s of life and ch arac t e r among th e Irish g en t ry of th elast g en era t ion . Th e l it t l e vo lum e w ill give to s trang e rs a m ore fa ith fu l idea
o f I rish socie t y and t e nde n c ie s s t il l working in th a t unh appy island t han anyoth er w e kn ow .
”—L itera ry Cleu rc/mza n .
o n gs for M us ic .
SON G S F OR MU S IC . By Four Friends. Square crow n
8 v o 5s
Con tain ing Songs by Reginald A. G at ty , Steph en H . G at ty,G revil le J. Ch est er, and Ju l ian a H . Ew ing .
A charm ing gift -book, w h ich w ill be ve ry popu lar w ith love rs of poe t ry .
yal m B u l l .“Th e charm .o f simplicity is man ife st th roughou t , and t h e subj ec t s are w e ll
ch ose n and su ccessfu l ly t rea t ed.
”—R ock .
On e of t h e most de lig h t fu l books o f verse of th e season .
”—M ir ror .
Th e col lec tion is p leasing and varied.
"—H addersfi e la’Cfiron icle .
on gs o f T w o W o rl ds .
SON G S OF TW O W ORLD S . By a New W riter. First
Series. Second Edition . Fcap. 8 v o . 5s.
Th e se po em s w il l assu redly take h igh rank among .th e c lass to w h ich t h ey
be long .
—Brit is/i Qu a rt er ly R ev iew .
No ex trac ts cou ld do ju st ice t o t h e exqu isit e t on es,th e fe licitou s ph ra sing
and de licat e ly w rough t h arm on ies of som e of th e se poems.—N on conj b
A pu rity and de l icacy of fee ling l ike morn ing air. G ray/t ic .
SON G S OF TW O W ORLD S . By a New W riter. Second
Series. Second Edition . Fcap. 8v o . 5s.
I n earn e stn e ss and sw ee t n ess th e au thor may be pron oun ced a w orthy disciple of Henry Vaugh an . In st in c t w ith a n oble pu rpose and h igh idea l .Th e most n o t ew ort hy poem is t h e Ode on a Spring Morn ing ,
’w h ich h as som e
w h a t of t h e charm o f L’Al legro and I l Penseroso .
’I t is t h e n eare st approach
t o a mast erpie ce in t h e c o l l e ct ion . W e cann o t find t oo m u ch praise for it s n obleassert ion o f man
’s resu rre c t ion .
” —Sa t u rclay R ev iew .
“A real advance on it s predecessor, and con tain s a t least on e poem ( ‘Th eOrgan Boy
’
) of g rea t orig in a lity, as w e l l as many of mu ch beau ty . As ex
qu isit e a lit t le poem a s w e have re ad for many a day bu t no t a t al l a lon ein it s pow er t o fascina t e .
”—Specta t or .
“Wil l be gra t e fu l ly w e lcomed.
”—Ex am in er .
pe n c er (H e rbe rt).THE ST U DY OF SOCIOLO G Y . Th ird Edition . Crow n
8v o . 5s.
Volume of th e In t ernat ional Scien tific Series .
S te v en so n (Re v . W . F l em in g).
HYMN S FOR THE CH URCH AND HOME . Selecteand Edited by th e Rev . W . Flem ing Ste ven son .
Th e m ost comple te Hymn Book publ ish ed.
Th e Hymn Book consists o f Th ree Parts —I . For Publ ic W or
sh ip— I I . For Fam ily and Priva te W orsh ip.
—I I I. For Ch ildrenAnd con tain s Biograph ica l No tices of n early 300 Hymn -w riters
w ith No tes upon th e ir Hymns.
fl?“Pu élz
'
snea’in v ariou sforms a na
'
prices, t/ze lat ter rangingfron8a’. to 6s. Lists a ndf u l l particu lars w il l bef u rn is/iea
’on appl ica tio:
to t/ze Pu l l is/iers.
S tew art (Pro fe ssor B a l four).ON THE CON SERVAT ION OF ENER G Y . Th ir
Edition . W ith Fourteen Engravings. 5s.
Volume of the In ternational Scien tific Series.
S tre tton (H e sh a).
CASSY . W ith Six I llustration s. Square crow n 8y o . . I s. 6a’.
THE KIN G ’S SERVANT S . W ith Eigh t Il lustra tions
Squa re crow n 8v o. I s. 6a'
.
Part I . Faith fu l in Lit t le.
Part I I . U n faith fu l .
Part I I I . Faithfu l in Much .
LO ST G I P. W ith Six I l lustra t ion s. Square crow n 8v o . I s. 60
Also a lea n a’sonzely
-bou nd Edition , w it/2Tw elv c I l lus tra tions
price 2s . 6d.
THE W ONDERF U L L IFE . Fcap. 8v o . 2s. 6a’.
This l it tle book is in tended to presen t th e resu l t of close in vestigat ion s m ade by man y l earn ed m en
,in a pla in , con tinuous narra tive
su itable for un learn ed readers. I t h as be en w rit ten for those w h
h ave no t th e l eisure or th e books n eeded for th reading toge th er th
fragm en tary and scat tered in ciden ts recorded in th e four G ospe ls.
HESTER MORLEY ’S PROM I SE. 3 vols. Crow n Sr
3 15 . 6a’.
Mu ch be t ter than t h e averag e nove ls of th e day ; has much more c laim t
c rit ica l considera t ion as a pie ce o f l it erary w ork,—ve ry c leve r.
”-S c ta tor .
Al l t he charac t ers stand ou t c le arly and are w el l sustain ed , the in te rez
o f th e st ory n eve r flag s.
”Obser v er .
THE DOCTOR’S D ILEMMA. 3 vol s. Cr. 8v o. 3 I s. 6a
“A fasc ina t in s tory w h ich sca rce ly flags in in t ere st from t he first pag e t o th
las t .”
Brit t'
s/t ua r ter ly R ev iew .
6 2 A D escriptive Cata logue of
T e n n y s o n’s (Al fre d) W o rks . Cabin e t '
Edit ion .
Ten Vo lum es. Each w ith Portrait , price 2s.
Bound in crimson cloth . W ith a Fron tispiece to each Vo lum e .
CAB INET ED ITION. I O vols. Compl ete in h andsome Om a
men tal Case , a8s.
T e n n y so n’s (Al fre d) W o rks . Auth or’s Edition .
To be comple ted in Five Mon th ly Volumes, comm en cing.
May I .Th is Edit ion w il l be I n crow n octavo , prin t ed on supe rfin e paper,
w ith h andsome m argin s, in clear, o ld faced t ype— each vo lum econ tain ing a Fron t ispiece
—and w il l be el egan t ly bound, eith e r inc lo th gil t , be ve l led boards, or in Roxbu rgh b inding , w ith topedges gil t .
Clot/zgil t , 6s. eaclz half-morocco, Roxbu rgli sty le, 7s . 6d. ,eac/z.
VOL . I . w il l con tain
EARLY POEM S , an d EN G L I SH IDYLL S , [l l/ay 1 .
VOL. I I .
LOCKSLEY HALL , LU CRET IU S , and o t h e r Po em s .
VOL. I I I .THE IDY LL S OF THE KIN G (Compl ete). [7 uly I .
VOL. IV.
THE PR INCESS , an d MAU D . [August I .
VOL. V.
ENOCH ARDEN ,an d I N MEMOR IAM . [September I .
Tlie ot/ier forms in w lzic/i Ai r . Ten nyson’s Works a rc publ islica
'a re
POEM S . Smal l 8v o . 6s.
MAU D , and o th er Poems. Smal l 8v o . 3s. 6d.
THE PR INCES S . Smal l 8v o . 3s. 6{l .
IDYLL S OF THE K IN G . Smal l 8 v o . 5s.
IDYLL S OF THE KIN G . Coll ec ted. Smal l 8v o . 7s.
THE HOLY G RAIL , and o th er Poem s. Smal l 8 v o . 4s. 6d.
G ARETH AND LYNETTE . Smal l 8 v o . 3s.
ENOCH ARDEN , &c. Smal l 8 vo. 3s . 6o’.
SELECT ION S FROM THE ABOVE W ORKS .
Square 8v o . Clo th , 3s. 6d.
SELECT ION S FROM THE ABOVE W ORKS .
Squa re 8v o . Clo th e xtra , 4s .
SON G S FROM THE ABOVEW ORKS . Square 8y o .
Clo th extra, 3s. 6d.
H enry S . King 69° Co.
’s Publ ica tions. 63
T e n n y s o n’s (Al fre d)W o rks s—continueo’.
I N MEMOR IAM . Smal l 8v o . 4s.
L IBRARY ED IT ION OF MR . TENNY SON’S
W ORKS . 6 vol s. Post 8v o . 10s. 6d. each .
POCKET VOLU ME ED IT ION OF MR . TENNY
SON’S W ORKS . 1 1 vols. I n n ea t case , 3 1s. 6u
’.
D it to , ditto . Extra clo th gil t in case , 35s.
POEM S . I l lustrated Edition . 4to . 25s .
T h om a s (M oy).A F I G HT FOR L IFE . Crow n 8v o . W ith Fron tispie ce .
Th is is on e of th e vo lumes of th e Cornh il l Library of Fic tion .
Ah u nque st ionable —D a ily New s .
0
O f t h e Vig ou r, t h e su stain ed en e rgy, th e an ima t ion , th ere canno t be t w o
opin ions .
” —A t lze na 'nm
T h om so n (J . F . R . G . S .
HAKAY I T ABD U LLA . Th e Au tobiograph y of a MalayMun sh i, be tw een th e years 1808 and 1 843 , con tain ing Ske tch es
o f Men and Even ts conn ected w ith th e English Se t t lem en ts in th e
S traits ofMalacca during that period. D em y 8v o . 1zs.
Th is Au tobiograph y sh ow s h ow unfeign ed and u n fail ing esteem
may be gen erated in th e nat ive m ind by just conduc t and refin ed
m ann ers. Th e opin ion s and view s expressed by an in te l l igen t and
w e l l -disposed native such as Abdu l la , on even ts passing among h is
fel low -coun trym en , give an in sigh t in to th eir mo tives, prejudices,partial itie s, h atreds, superstit ion s, and o th er ' impul ses, in a mann er
n e ver to be thorough l y at tained by an European .
T h om pson (A . C .)PRELU DES : a Volum e of Poems. I l lustrated by Elizabe th
Th ompson (Pain ter of Th e Rol l
THOU G HT S I N VER SE . Smal l crow n 8v o . 1s. 6a’.
Th is is a co l lection of verses expressive of re l igious feel ing , w rit ten
from a Th eistic stand-
p‘
oin t .
Al l w h o are in t ere st ed in devot ional verse sh ou ld read th is t iny volume .
Aca demy .
T h rin g (Re v . G odfrey), B .A .
HYMN S AND SACRED LYR ICS . I v ol . Fcap. 8v o . 5s.
Many of th e hym n s in th e charm ing vo lume befo re u s have a lready be enubl ish ed in t h e prin cipa l hymna ls of t h e day , a proof, a s ’
w e take it , t ha t th eyha ve be com e po pu la r, and t ha t t h e ‘m erit s are no t supe rficia l or ordina ry .
Th e re is an in expre ssible charm o f qu ie t and soo th ing beau ty in h is verse s w h ichw e can n o t resis t if w e w ou ld, and w ou ld n o t if w e cou ld, and w ha t is s t il l be t t e r
,
so pen e tra t ing and eace ful is t h e devo t iona l spirit w h ich breath e s t h rough h ispoems and from t em ,
’
tha t w e fe e l a l l th e be t t e r - less in a w orldly frame ofmind, andmore in a heaven ly mood—after reading t hem.
-Eng l islz Cba re/mum .
T odd (H e rbe rt), M .A .
ARVAN or, th e Story of th e Sw ord. A Poem . Crow n 8v o
T rah e rn e (M rs . Art h ur).THE ROMAN T IC ANNAL S OF A NAVAL
FAM ILY . Crow n 8v o . 10s . 6d.
Som e in t ere st ing le t t e rs a re in troduc ed ; among st o th ers, sev eral from th e
la t e King Wil liam I V.
”- Spec ta tor .
We l l and p leasan t ly t old.
”—Ev en ing S ta nda rd.
T rav e rs (M ar).THE SPIN STERS OF BLATCH IN G TON . A Nov el .
2 vol s. Crow n 8v o . z l s.
Apre t ty st ory . De serving of a favou rable recept ion .
—G rapli ic.
A ook of more th an averag e m eri t s .
”—Ex a 7n ine r .
T re v an drum Ob s e rv ation s .
OB SERVAT ION S OF MAG NET IC DECL INAT IONMADE AT TREVANDRU M AND AG U ST I A MALLEY in th e Observatories of h is High n ess th e Mah arajah of
Travan core , in th e Y ears 1852 to 1 860 . Being‘
Trev an
drum Magnetical Observ at ion s, Volum e I . D iscu ssed and Edited
by John Al lan Brow n ,F .R.S. , late D irector of th e Observ atories.
W ith an Appendix . I mp. 4to . Clo th , ,g3 3s.
Th e Appendix , con taining Reports on th e Observatories andon th e Publ ic Museum , Publ ic Park and G arden s at Trevandrum ,
pp. xii. I 16, may be h ad separa te ly . Price z l s .
Th e t it le of th e w ork , w h ich is a handsome volume, quart o , 600 page s, a tfirs t sigh t w ou ld appear to indica te a dry co l le c t ion o f tables and figu res . Some
o f th ese of cou rse , a re n e ce ssa ry ; bu t , in addit ion t o t h em,t h e re is a con side rable
amou n t of mos t in te re st ing ma t ter t o t h e g en e ra l rea der in th e descript ions oft h e adventu re s and t rouble s o f a scien t ific man in Sou th ern India , w h ile th e
magne tic ian and physic ist w il l find mu ch to oc cupy h is a t ten t ion in t h e variou sresu l ts w h ich Mr. Brow n has so c learly brough t ou t in h is dis cu ssion o f t h e
obse rva t ion s , and in t h e descrip t ion of t h e ve ry in e n iou s ins t rumen ts h e con
stru cted and employed in h is re search e s.—G . M . W ipple , in th e Academy .
T u rn e r (Re v . Ch arl e s).SONNET S ,
LYR ICS , AND TRAN SLAT IONS .
Crow n 8v o . 4s. 6a’.
“Mr. Turn er is a g enu in e poe t ; h is song is sw ee t and pure,beau t ifu l in
ex ression , and o ft en subt le in th ou gh t .” —Pa l l .Ma l l G a ze t t e .
‘The l igh t of a devou t , gen t le , and kindly spirit , a de lica te and grace fu l
fancy , a keen in te l lig ence irradia t es t h ese th ough t s.—Co nt empora ry R
T yn dal l LL .D F .R .S .
THE FORM S OF W ATER I N CLOU DS AND
R IVERS ,I CE AND G LAC IERS. W ith Tw enty -six mus
t rat ions. Fourth Edition . Crow n 8v o. 5s.
FORG ET TH INE OW N PEOPLE. An'
Appeal foxMission s. Crow n 8v o . 35 . 6d.
Fa ithful , earnest , e loqu en t , t ender, and Larg e-h eart ed .
THE Y OU NG L IFE EQU I PPIN G IT SELF FOR
G OD’S SERV ICE . Being Four Sermons Preach ed before the
U n iversity of Cambridge , in November, 18 72. Fourth Edition .
Crow n 8 v o. 3s. 6d.
Has al l th e w rit er'
s ch aract erist ics of devo t edn ess , purity, and high mora lt on e .
" —L ondon ua r te r l): R ev iew .
“As e arnest , e oqu en t , and as l iberal as eve ry thing e lse tha t h e w rit es.
Ex am iner.
V in c e n t (Capt . C . E . late Royal We lsh Fusiliers.
ELEMENTARY M IL ITARY G EO G RAPHY , RE
CONNO I TR I N G , AND SKETCH IN G . Compiled for Non
Comm ission ed Offi cers and Soldiers of a l l Arms. Square crow n
8v o . 23 . 6d.
I t is al l -importan t th at e very so ldier sh ou ld be able to read a
military m ap, if n o t absolu te ly to execu te a masterly ske tch ; to
know exact ly to w h at poin ts h e shou ld direc t h is at ten tion in an
e nemy’s coun try. To rov ide a portable key to such know ledge is
th e object of th is l it tle book.
This manua l take s in to vie w t h e n ecessity of every so ldier kn ow ing h ow to
read a m ilitary map, in order t o kn ow t o w ha t po in t s in a n en emy's coun try todirect his a t te n t ion ; and provides for t h is n e ce ssity by iv ing , in te rse and
se n sible language , defin it ion s of varie t ie s of ground, and t e adv an es th eypresen t in w arfare , t og e t h e r w ith a number of usefu l hin ts in mil i tary ske t c g .
"
Na v a l a nd M il ita
RU SS IA’S ADVANCE EASTW ARD . Based on the
O fficial Reports of Lieu tenan t Hugo Stunun , G erma n Mil itaryAttach é to th e Kh ivan Expedit ion . To w h ich is appended o th er
Information on th e Sul
gect , and a Minu te Accoun t of th e Russian
Army. W ith Map. row n 8v c . 6s.
Lieu tenan t Stunun w as th e on ly recogn ized fore ign participa tor inRussia
’s advan ce Eastw ard, w hich caus ed such alarm in England.
Th e book is an expressly au thorized translation of h is reports to the
G erman G overnmen t.
leve tha tw as left by th e Crimean w ar.
”—A t1¢em m .
V izc aya ; o r , L ife in t h e L an d o f t h e Carl is t s
V IZCAYA ; or, Life in the Land of th e Carlists at th
break of th e Insurrection , w ith som e Accoun t of the Ironand o ther Characteristics of th e Coun try. W ith a Map and
I l lustrations . Crow n 8v o. 91 .
Th is work o w es much of its iriterest to the h istory it gives
Carl ist Insurrect ion , from its early un importan t beginn ing through
its grow th to its fulness in th e year 1873- 74.
Con tains some real ly va luable in forma t ion , conveyed in a pla in unost en ta
t ious manner.—A thenceam .
“ Agree ably w rit t en . People w ill rea d w ith in terest w ha t an Eng lishparty t hou h t and fe l t w hen shu t up in Portuga le t e or Bilbao the ske t ch es w il l
give a g idea of those places and th e surroundin and the map w il l be u se fu l
if th ey fee l in c lin ed t o s tudy th e recen t opera t ion s.—Colbu rn ’s Un ited S erv ice
V oge l Polytechnic Academy of Berlin .
THE CHEM ISTRY OF L I G HT AND PHOTOG RAPHY . Be ing a Volum e of th e In ternational Scien tific Series.
Vyn e r (L ady M ary).
EVERY DAY A PORT ION . Adapted from the Bibleand th e Prayer Book, for th e Private Devotion s of those l iving inW idow hood. Col lected and Edited by Lady Mary Vyn er. Squarecrow n 8v c . Elegan t ly bound, 53 .
Now sh e t ha t is a w idow indeed, and desola t e , t ru st e th in G od.
An exce l len t lit t le —j}’ol mBu l l .
Fil ls a n ich e h it h ert o u n occu pied, and fi lls it w ith comple t e fi tness.
L it era ry Ch u rchm a n .
A t on e o f e arn e st prac t ica l pie ty ru n s th rou gh th e w hole , rendering th e w orkw e l l su it ed for its pu rpose .
”—R oc/e.
Th e adapt at ion s are a lw ays e xc e l len t and appropria t e .-Notes a nd Queries .
W aitin g fo r T idin gs .
W A IT IN G F OR T ID IN G S . By th e Au thor of “Whiteand Black . 3 vols. Crow n 8v o . 3 1 5 . 6a
’.
An in t ere st ing n ove l . - Va n ity Fa ir .
A very live ly ta le , abou nding w ith amu sing inciden ts.-7alm Bu l l .
W a rt e n s l eb e n (Cou n t H e rm an n v o n), Colone l in th ePrussian G en eral Staff.
THE OPERAT ION S OF THE SOU TH ARMY I N
jANUARY AND FEBRU ARY , 1 87 1 . Compiled from th e
Official War Docum en ts of th e Head-quart ers of th e South ernArmy. Translated by Colon e l C. H . v on Wrigh t .
'With Maps.Dem y 8v c . 65 .
THE OPERAT ION S OF THE F IRST ARMYU NDER G EN . V ON MANTEU F FEL . Tran slated byCo lonel C. H. v on W righ t . U n iform w ith th e above . Demy 8v c . 9s.
Th ese w orks form separat e volum es of Messrs. Henry S. Kingand Co .
’s Military Series.
Very c lear, simple , e t emin en t ly instru c t ive , is t h is h ist ory. I t is not overladen w ith u se le ss derai s, is w rit t e n in good t ast e , and po ssesses t h e in est imableva lu e of be ing in grea t m ea su re t h e record o f Ope
ra t ions ac tu al ly w it nessed byt h e au thor, supplem en t ed by offi cia l docum en t s .
’-A t hemeum .
68 A D escriptive Catalogue of
W e dm o re (F rede rick).TW O G IRL S . 2 vols. Crow n 8v o.
“A careful l w rit t en nove l of charact e r, con t rast ing th e tw o h ero ines o f onelove ta le , an nglish lady and a Fre n ch ac t re ss . Cice ly ist rodu c t ory de sc ript ion o f h er is a good specim en of th e w e ll ske t ch esin w h ich t h e au t hor shin es .
”—A tfzena um .
We l l s (c aptain J oh n Q ), R .N .
SPITZBER G EN THE G ATEW AY T O THEPOLYN IA ; or, A Voyage to Spitzbergen . W ith n ume rou
I llustration s by W hymper and o th ers , and Map. 8v c . 2 1 5 .
Th is narrat ive of Arct ic Expedit ion , by on e w h o ac tual ly toolpart in it , is preceded by a long in troductory ch apter, con tain ingcon cise h istory of Arct ic Explora tion .
St raigh t forw ard and c lea r in s tyle , se curin g ou r con fidence by it s un afi'
ec t e
simplicity and good sen se .—Sa t‘u rday R e v iew .
A charm ing book , remarkably w e l l w rit t e n and w e l l il lu stra t ed.
"—S t a nda rdNo t on ly a live ly narra t ive
,w e l l il lu st ra t ed, o f an Arc t ic voyage , it is a lso
very comp le t e man u a l of Po lar explora t ion .
”G ua rdia n .
W HAT ’T I S T O LOVE . By th e Au thor of “ Flora Adair,
’
“ Th e Value of Fosterstow n . 3 vo ls. Cr. 8v c . 3 13 . 6d.
“ Worth y of pra ise : it is w e l l w rit t en ; th e story is simple , th e in t erest iw e l l su sta in ed t h e chara c te rs are w e l l depic t ed.
-Edin bu rg lz Cou ran t .
W h ittl e (JfL ow ry), A .M . , Trin. Co l l . , Dubl in.
CATHOL IC ISM AND THE VAT ICAN . W ithNarrat ive of th e Old Cathol ic Congress at Mun ich . Second Edition
Crow n 8vo . 4s . 6a’.
W e may cordial ly recommend h is book t o a l l w h o w ish t o fol low t h e COW S
o f th e O ld Ca t ho lic movemen t ."—S a tu rday R ev iew .
W ilbe rfo rc e (H e n ry W .)THE CHU RCH AND THE EMPIRES . Historica
Periods. Preceded by a Mem oir of the Au thor by John Heur
New man , D .D . , of th e Ora tory. W ith Portrait. Post 8v o . 10s. 6a
Th e l iterary re lics prese rved by Dr. Ne w man are varied in subj ect as icharact er. Th ey comprise an e loquen t , th ough somew ha t empirica l , treat ise ot he forma t ion of Ch ris t en dom : t w o mast erly re view s of Champigny
’s t oo lit t l
kn ow n w orks . Hen ry W il liam Wi lbe rforce w as a man of st ron opin ionand in a l l h e w rot e ga ve expre ssion t o the judgmen ts of a pow erfu l , i possibl
undet e rmined m ind.—S ta nd’a rd.
W in t e rbo t h am (Re v . M .A . , B .se .
SERMON S AND EXPOS IT ION S . Crow n 8yo . 7s. 6
W ilkin son (T . L e an ).SHORT LECTU RES ON THE LAND LAW
De l ivered be fore th e Working Men’s Co l lege. Crow n 8 v c . 25 .
"A very handy and in te l lig ible epitome of the general prin ciples of existilan d la w s.
"-Standa rd .
70 Henry S . King C03: Pub/zka tiom .
Y oum an s (E l iza A .)AN ESSAY ON THE CU LTU RE OF THE OB
SERV IN G POW ERS OF CH ILDREN , especial ly in con
n ection w ith th e Study of Bo tan y. Edited, w ith Notes and a
Supplem en t , by Joseph Payn e , F .C.P. , Au th or of “ Lectures on
th e Scien ce and Art of Educat ion ,
”&c. Crow n 8v o . 2s. 6d.
Th is s tudy, according t o h er ju s t n o t ions on t h e subjec t , is t o be fundam en t a l ly based on t h e e xe rcise of t h e pupil 's ow n pow ers of obse rva t ion. He
is t o se e and examine t h e prope rt ie s o f p lan t s and flow e rs a t first hand, no t
m ere ly t o be in formed of w h a t o th ers have se e n and exam in ed .—Pa l l M a l l
F IR ST BOOK OF BOTANY . D esign ed to cu l t ivat e th e
observing pow ers of Ch ildren . W ith 300 Engravings. New and
En larged Edition . Crow n 8v o . 53 .
Th e beginn er is h ere in troduced to th e study of Bo tany by th edire ct observation of vege table form s. Th e pupil is to ld very l itt le ,and from th e beginn ing through ou t h e is sen t to th e plan t to ge t h is
kn ow ledge of it . I t aim s,m oreover
,at th e syst em at ic cul t ivation
o f th e observing pow ers.
I t is bu t rare ly t ha t a sch ool-book appe ars w h ich is a t on ce so nove l in plan ,
so su ccessfu l in exe cu t ion , a nd so su it ed t o t he g en era l w an t , a s t o commandu n iversa l and u nqu a l ified approba t ion , bu t su ch h as be en t h e case W i th M iss
Youman s' Firs t Book of Bo t any. I t h as be e n eve ryw h e re w e lcomed as a
t ime ly and inva lu able con t ribu t ion t o th e improvem en t o f prima ry edu ca t ion .
"
Pa l l M a l l G a ze t t e .
Z imm e rn (H e l e n).
STOR IES I N PRECIOU S STONES . W ith Six I l lustrat ion s. Th ird Edition . Crow n 8v o . 55 .
“A series of pre t ty ta les w h ich are h a lf fan tas t ic , h alf na tura l , and pleasan t lyquain t , as befi t s s tori es in t ended for t h e you ng .
”—D a i1y Te leg raph .
A pre t t y lit t le book w h ich fancifu l youn person s w il l apprec ia t e , and w h ichw il l remind its reade rs o f many a lege nd, angmany an imag inary virtu e a t tach edt o th e g ems th ey are so fond of w earing .
—Pa.rt .
Recen t ly Pab/isaea’a adf or tacomiag
LETTER S FROM CH INA AND JAPAN . By L . D . s .
I v ol . crow n 8v o .
SHELLEY MEMOR IAL S , from Au th en tic Sources. Edit ed byLADY SHELLEY. W ith (now first prin ted), an Essay on Chris
t ian ity, by PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. Th ird Edition . W ith a
St ee l Engraved Port rait . Crow n 8v o . 5r.
THE PR IV ILE G E OF PETER LE G ALLY AND H I ST OR I CALLY EXAM INED , and th e Claim s of th e Roman
Church Compared w ith th e Scriptu res, th e Coun cils, an d th e
Testimony of th e Popes th emsel ves. By th e Rev . Canon R. C.
JENK INS, M.A. Fcap. 8v o . 3s. 6a'
.
IRV IN G AS HAMLET . By E. R. RUSSELL. Demy 8v o .
sew ed. I r.
I t is no t so m u ch , h ow ever, in th row ing n ew ligh t on th e pe rforman ce t o
those w ho know t h e perform an ce w e l l t ha t Mr. Ru sse l l exce ls ; it is in se izingth e individu a lity of t h e ac t or, and ske t ch ing very vividly for all readers th eou t lin e and mann er of his represen ta t ion .
-.Acaa
'
emy
THE H ISTORY OF THE EVOLU T ION OF MAN .
By D r. E. HAECKEL. Tran slated by E. A. J. VAN RHYN and
L. ELSBERG , M.D . (Un ive rsity of New Y ork), w ith Notes and
Addition s san ction ed by th e Au th or. Post 8v o.
THE CH ILDHOOD OF THE W ORLD : a Simple Accoun tofMan in Early Tim es. By EDWARD CLODD , Crow n8v o. 3s.
Like ly t o prove acceptable to a larg e and grow ing class of reade rs.-Pa l l
M a l l G a ze t te.
“Th e book i s on e w h ich very you ng ch ildren cou ld underst and, an d w h ich
grow n -up pe rson s may ru n t hrough w ith pleasure and advan tage .
”—Specta tor .
A Special Edition for Sch ools, price 13 .
THE CH ILDHOOD OF REL I G ION S . By EDWARD G LODD ,
Au thor of “ Th e Ch ildh ood of th e World.
”Crow n
v o . 5s.
72 Recen t ly Pub/irked a/zdfor t/zeoming Works .
CHR I ST AND H I S CHU RCH : a Cou rse Of Len t Lecturesdelivered in th e Parish Church Of Holy Trinity
,Padding ton . By
th e Rev . DAN IEL MOORE, M .A. Vicar Of Holy Trinity, and
Ch aplain in Ordinary to th e Queen . Small crow n 8v o . 3s . 6a'
.
THE L IFE , T IMES , AND TRAVELS OF ABRAHAMBy th e Rev . R . ALLEN, M .A. Post 8 vo . c lo th , w ith Map.
THE .DOCTR INE OF ANN IH ILAT ION I N THE L I G HTOF THE G O SPEL OF LOVE . Five D iscourses by th e
Rev . J . BALDWIN BROWN, B.A., Au th or of “The High er Life ,
”
&c . Crow n 8v o .
S I R THOMAS M U NRO,BART . , K. G .B
, sometime G overnorOf Madras. A Selection from h is Minu tes and o th er Offi cialW ritings. Edit ed by Sir ALEXANDER ARBUTHNOT.
M INOR TACT ICS . By C. CLERY, Captain 3zud Ligh t Infan try ,Professor Of Tact ics Royal Military Col lege , Sandh urst . Demy8 v o . w ith 26 Plans . 165 .
MONEY , AND THE MECHAN ISM OF EXCHAN G E .
By Professor W . STANLEY JEVONS. Crow n 8v o .
A YACHT IN G CRU ISE I N THE SOU TH SEAS . By C .
F . Wood. D emy 8v o . w ith six Photograph ic I l lustrations.
THE INNER L IFE OF SYR IA,PALEST INE , AND
THE HOLY LAND . By Mrs. RICHARD BURTON . W ithPh otographic Portraits Of Captain Burton and the Au thor, and
w ith Co loured I llustrations and Map. D emy 8v o .
POEMS . By the Rev . A. NORRIS. Fcap. 8v o . sr.
LOVE ME OR LOVE ME NOT . By Mrs. FRANCIS G .
FAITHFULL. 3 v o ls. 8v o . clo th .
HEALEY ,
”a Romance . By JESSIE FOTHERG ILL. 3 vols .
THROSTLETHW A I TE , a Roman ce . By Susan Morley. 3 vo ls .
New Podry .
SON G S OF TW O W ORLD S . Third Series. By a New
W riter. Fcap. 8y o . sr.
T IMOLEON : a Poem. By JAMES RHOADES. Fcap.
TOOKS COURT , CHANCER‘
Y LANE.
PLEASEDO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Cl odd , Edward
Th e c h i l dh ood Of r e l i gon s
